LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY 
CALIFORNIA 


SAID    RANDY,    "  IT   WAS   NOT   MY    FAULT,  AND    I    SHALL 
NOT   STAND    FOR    THE   DAMAGE   DONE." — p.   223. 
Randy  of  the  Rircr— Frontispiece 


RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 


OR 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  A  YOUNG  DECKHAND 


BY 

HORATIO   ALGER,    JR. 

AUTHOR  OF  "NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY,"  "OUT  FOR  BUSINESS," 

'THE  YOUNG  BOOK  AGENT/'  "LOST  AT  SEA," 

"RAGGED  DICK  SERIES,"  ETC. 


GROSSET    &     DUNLAP 

PUBLISHERS        ::  NEW   YORK 


LOAN  STACK 


THE    RISE    IN    LIFE    SERIES 

By  HORATIO  ALGER,  JR. 

OUT  FOR  BUSINESS; 

Or,  Robert  Frost's  Strange  Career. 
FALLING  IN  WITH  FORTUNE; 

Or,  The  Experiences  of  a  Young 

Secretary 
NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY, 

Or,  Afloat  in  New  York. 
JERRY  THE  BACKWOODS  BOY; 

Or,  The  Parkhurst  Treasure. 
FROM  FARM  TO  FORTUNE. 

Or,  Nat  Nason  s  Strange  Experience. 
YOUNG  CAPTAIN  JACK; 

Or,  The  Son  of  a  Soldier. 
THE  YOUNG  BOOK  AGENT, 

Or,  Frank  Hardy's  Road  to  Success. 
LOST  AT  SEA  . 

Or,  Robert  Roscoe  s  Strange  Cruise 
RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER, 

Or,  The  Adventures  of  a  Young 

Deckhand 

Cloth.    i*mo.     Illustrated     Price.  62  cents 
Per  volume. 


COPYRIGHT,  1906 

BY 
STITT  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 


of  tkt  Kivtr. 


PREFACE 

THE  majority  of  stories  for  boys  have  their 
background  laid  either  in  the  city  or  the  country, 
or  possibly  on  the  ocean,  and  we  have  read  much 
about  the  doings  of  lads  both  rich  and  poor  in 
such  locations. 

In  the  present  tale  we  have  a  youth  of  sturdy 
qualities  who  elects  to  follow  the  calling  of  a 
deckhand  on  a  Hudson  River  steamboat,  doing 
his  duty  faithfully  day  by  day,  and  trying  to  help 
others  as  well  as  himself.  Like  all  other  boys  he 
is  at  times  tempted  to  do  wrong,  but  he  has  a 
heart  of  gold  even  though  it  is  hidden  by  a  some 
what  ragged  outer  garment,  and  in  the  end  proves 
the  truth  of  that  old  saying  that  it  pays  to  be  hon 
est, — not  only  in  regard  to  others  but  also  regard 
ing  one's  self. 

Life  on  a  river  steamboat  is  not  so  romantic  as 
some  young  people  may  imagine.  There  is  hard 
work  and  plenty  of  it,  and  the  remuneration  is  not 
of  the  best.  But  Randy  Thompson  wanted  work 
and  took  what  was  offered.  His  success  in  the 

iii 


IV  PREFACE 

end  was  well  deserved,  and  perhaps  the  lesson  his 
doings  teach  will  not  be  lost  upon  those  who  pe 
ruse  these  pages.  It  is  better  to  do  what  one 
finds  to  do  than  to  fold  your  hands  and  remain 
idle,  and  the  idle  boy  is  sure,  sooner  or  later,  to 
get  into  serious  mischief. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  SOMETHING  ABOUT  RANDY        ....        7 

II.     AT  THE  FISHING  HOLE 17 

III.  EXPOSING  BOB  BANGS 26 

IV.  RANDY  AT  HOME 36 

V.  THE  RESULT  OF  A  QUARREL    ....      45 

VI.  THE  IRON  WORKS  AFFAIR       ....       54 

VII.  MORE  TROUBLES  FOR  RANDY   .        .                .62 

VI11.  RANDY  AND  His  UNCLE  PETER       ...      70 

IX.     THE  NEW  HOME 80 

X.  SAMMY'S  FOURTH  OF  JULY       ....      88 

XI.     RANDY  TO  THE  RESCUE 99 

XII.     A  STEAMBOAT  MAN 108 

XIII.  MR.  SHALLEY  MAKES  AN  OFFER      .        .        .118 

XIV.  BOB  BANGS  AND  His  HORSE    .        .        .        .127 
XV.     RANDY  AS  A  DECKHAND 135 

XVI.     IN  NEW  YORK  CITY 145 

XVII.  THE  PURSER  HAS  His  SAY     ....     153 

XVIII.  A  MEETING  ON  THE  RIVER      ....     161 

XIX.  AN  UNLOOKED-FOR  ENCOUNTER       .        .        .     169 

XX.  WHAT  CAME  OF  A  DEMAND     .        .        .        .177 

XXI.  RANDY  VISITS  His  HOME        .        .        .        .186 

v 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

XXII.  MR.  BARTLETT  MAKES  A  MOVE    . 

XXIII.  THE  PAPERS  IN  THE  SAFE    . 

XXIV.  ANOTHER  HIDING  PLACE 
XXV.  A  VICTORY  FOR  RANDY 

XXVI.  NEW  TROUBLES      . 

XXVII.  RANDY  MAKES  A  DISCOVERY 

XXVIII.  OUT  OF  A  TIGHT  CORNER     . 

XXIX.  GEORGE  GAFFNEY'S  STATEMENT    . 

XXX.  A  SWIM  FOR  LIFE         .        . 

XXXI.  NEWS  OF  IMPORTANCE  . 

XXXII.  BROUGHT  TO  TERMS— CONCLUSION 


PAGE 
193 

201 

203 

215 
222 
229 
237 
244 
252 

259 

265 


RANDY  OF  THE   RIVER 

CHAPTER  I 

SOMETHING  ABOUT  RANDY 

"I  AM  going  fishing,  Randy.  Do  you  want  to 
go  along?" 

"With  pleasure,  Jack,"  answered  Randy 
Thompson,  a  bright,  manly  youth  of  fourteen. 
"Are  you  going  on  foot  or  in  your  boat  ?" 

"I  think  we  might  as  well  take  the  boat,"  re 
turned  Jack  Bartlett,  a  boy  who  was  but  a  few 
months  older  than  Randy.  "Have  you  your  lines 
handy?" 

"No,  but  I  can  get  them  in  less  than  ten  min 
utes." 

"All  right.  Meet  me  at  the  dock  in  quarter 
of  an  hour.  I  was  thinking  of  going  up  the  river 
to  Landy's  Hole.  That's  a  good  spot,  isn't  it?" 

"I  think  so.  Last  season  I  was  up  there  and 
caught  fourteen  good-sized  fish." 

"They  tell  me  you  are  one  of  the  best  fishermen 


8  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

in  Riverport,  Randy,"  went  on  Jack  Bartlett,  ad 
miringly.  "What  is  the  secret  of  your  success?" 

"I  don't  know  unless  it  is  patience,"  answered 
Randy,  with  a  broad  smile.  "To  catch  fish  you 
must  be  patient.  Now  when  I  caught  my  mess 
of  fourteen  two  other  boys  were  up  to  the  Hole. 
But  just  because  the  fish  did  not  bite  right  away 
they  moved  away,  further  up  the  river.  But  by 
doing  that  they  got  only  about  half  as  many  as 
myself." 

"Well,  I  am  willing  to  be  patient  if  I  know  I  am 
going  to  catch  something." 

At  this  Randy  laughed  outright. 

"You  can't  be  sure  of  anything — in  fishing. 
But  I  always  reckon  it's  a  good  thing  to  hold  on 
and  give  a  thing  a  fair  trial." 

"I  reckon  you're  right,  Randy,  and  I'll  give  the 
fishing  a  fair  trial  to-day,"  answered  Jack  Bart 
lett.  "Remember,  the  dock  in  quarter  of  an 
hour,"  he  added,  as  he  moved  away. 

"I'll  be  on  hand — unless  mother  wants  me  to 
do  something  for  her  before  I  go  away,"  re 
turned  Randy. 

Randy,  or  rather  Randolph,  Thompson,  to  use 
his  right  name,  was  the  only  son  of  Louis  Thomp 
son,  a  carpenter  of  Riverport,  a  thriving  town  in 
one  of  our  eastern  states.  Randy  had  no  broth- 


SOMETHING  ABOUT  RANDY  9 

ers  or  sisters,  and  lived  with  his  father  and  mother 
in  a  modest  cottage  on  one  of  the  side  roads  lead 
ing  to  the  hills  back  of  the  town.  Randy  was  a 
scholar  in  the  local  school,  standing  close  to  the 
head  of  his  class.  It  was  now  summer  time  and 
the  institution  of  learning  was  closed,  so  the  boy 
had  most  of  his  time  to  himself. 

He  had  wanted  to  go  to  work,  to  help  his 
father,  who  had  some  heavy  doctors'  bills  to  pay, 
but  his  parents  had  told  him  to  take  at  least  two 
weeks'  vacation  before  looking  for  employment. 

"He  needs  it,"  Mrs.  Thompson  had  said  to  her 
husband.  "He  has  applied  himself  very  closely 
to  his  studies  ever  since  last  fall." 

"Well,  let  him  take  the  vacation  and  welcome," 
answered  Louis  Thompson.  "I  know  when  I 
was  a  boy  I  loved  a  vacation."  He  was  a  kind- 
hearted  man  and  thought  a  good  deal  of  his  off 
spring  and  also  of  his  wife,  who  was  devoted  to 
him. 

The  cottage  stood  back  in  the  center  of  a  well- 
kept  garden,  where  Mrs.  Thompson  had  spent 
much  time  over  her  flowers,  of  which  she  was 
passionately  fond.  It  was  a  two-story  affair, 
containing  but  five  rooms,  yet  it  was  large  enough 
for  the  family,  and  Randy,  who  had  never  known 
anything  better,  considered  it  a  very  good  home. 


,o  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

There  was  a  small  white  fence  in  front,  with  a 
gate,  and  the  path  to  the  front  stoop  was  lined 
with  geraniums.  Over  the  porch  was  trained  a 
honeysuckle  which  filled  the  air  with  its  delicate 
fragrance. 

"Mother,  I'm  going  fishing  with  Jack  Bart- 
lett !"  cried  Randy,  running  around  to  the  kitchen, 
where  his  mother  was  busy  finishing  up  the  week's 
ironing. 

"Very  well,  Randy,"  she  answered,  setting 
down  her  flatiron  and  giving  him  a  smile.  "I 
suppose  you  won't  be  back  until  supper  time." 

"It's  not  likely.  Can  I  do  anything  for  you  be 
fore  I  go?" 

"You  might  get  a  bucket  of  water  and  another 
armful  of  wood." 

"I'll  do  that,"  answered  Randy,  and  caught  up 
the  water  bucket.  "Anything  else  ?" 

"No.  Take  care  of  yourself  while  you  are  on 
the  river." 

"Don't  worry  about  me,  mother.  Remember, 
I  can  swim  like  a  fish." 

"Yes,  I  know.  But  you  must  be  careful  any 
way,"  answered  Mrs.  Thompson,  fondly. 

The  water  and  wood  were  quickly  brought  into 
the  cottage,  Randy  whistling  merrily  while  he 
performed  these  chores.  Then  the  youth  ran  for 


SOMETHING  ABOUT  RANDY 


II 


his  fishing  outfit,  after  which  he  took  the  spade, 
went  down  to  the  end  of  the  garden,  and  turned 
up  some  worms,  which  he  placed  in  a  pasteboard 
box. 

"Now  I  am  off,  mother !"  he  called  out. 

"Good-by,  Randy,"  she  said,  and  waved  him  a 
pleasant  adieu  from  the  open  kitchen  window. 

"She's  the  best  mother  a  boy  ever  had," 
thought  Randy,  as  he  walked  away  to  join  Jack  at 
the  dock. 

"What  a  good  boy!"  murmured  Mrs.  Thomp 
son.  "Oh,  I  hope  he  grows  up  to  be  a  good 
man!" 

When  Randy  arrived  at  the  dock  he  found  him 
self  alone.  He  brought  out  the  boat  and  cleaned 
it  up  and  got  the  oars.  He  was  all  ready  for  the 
start  when  a  boy  somewhat  older  than  himself 
slouched  up. 

The  newcomer  was  loudly  dressed  in  a  checked 
suit  and  wore  a  heavy  watchchain,  a  big  seal 
ring,  and  a  diamond  shirt  stud.  He  might  have 
been  good-looking  had  it  not  been  for  the  super 
cilious  scowl  of  independence  upon  his  face. 

"Hullo  there,  Randy  Thompson !"  he  called  out. 
"What  are  you  doing  in  Jack  Bartlett's  boat?" 

His  manner  was  decidedly  offensive  and  did 
not  suit  Randy  at  all. 


12  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  don't  know  as  that  is  any  of  your  business, 
Bob  Bangs,"  he  answered  coldly. 

"Humph!  Jack  won't  thank  you  for  getting 
out  his  boat,"  went  on  Bob  Bangs.  "If  you  want 
a  boat  why  don't  you  hire  one  ?" 

"I  don't  have  to  hire  one,"  answered  Randy. 

"You  wouldn't  dare  to  touch  my  boat,"  con 
tinued  Bob,  who  was  known  as  the  town  bully. 
His  father  was  rich  and  for  that  reason  he 
thought  he  could  ride  over  all  the  other  boys. 

"I  shouldn't  care  to  touch  it,"  said  Randy. 

"Don't  you  know  you  haven't  any  right  to 
touch  Jack's  boat  without  his  permission  ?"  went 
on  the  big  youth. 

"Bob  Bangs,  this  is  none  of  your  business." 

"Humph !     I'll  make  it  my  business." 

"If  you  do,  you  may  get  into  trouble." 

"I'll  risk  that.  If  you  don't  get  out  of  that 
boat  I'll  tell  Jack." 

"I  am  not  going  to  get  out  of  the  boat." 

"Maybe  I'll  make  you  get  out,"  and  Bob  Bangs 
came  a  step  closer,  and  put  his  hand  on  the  gun 
wale  of  the  rowboat. 

"You  leave  me  and  the  boat  alone,"  said 
Randy,  sharply. 

"You  get  out  of  that  boat." 

"Not  for  you." 


SOMETHING  ABOUT  RANDY  13 

Bob  Bangs  looked  ugly.  He  was  on  the  point 
of  catching  Randy  by  the  collar  when  an  inter 
ruption  came  from  behind. 

"So  you  got  here  ahead  of  me,  eh?"  came  in 
Jack's  voice,  as  he  approached  on  a  swift  walk. 
"I  had  to  do  an  errand  for  father  and  that  kept 
me." 

As  Jack  came  up  Bob  Bangs  fell  back  in  dis 
gust. 

"Humph !  Why  didn't  you  say  you  were  wait 
ing  for  Jack?"  he  said  to  Randy,  with  a  sour  look 
on  his  face. 

"You  didn't  ask  me,  that's  why,"  returned 
Randy. 

"What's  the  trouble?"  questioned  Jack,  quickly. 

"Bob  wanted  me  to  leave  the  boat  alone." 

"I  thought  he  was  trying  to  sneak  it  on  the 
sly,"  explained  the  big  boy.  "I  didn't  know  you 
cared  to  go  out  with  him,"  he  added,  to  Jack,  with 
a  toss  of  his  head. 

"Why  shouldn't  I  go  out  with  Randy?"  asked 
Jack,  quickly. 

"Oh,  I  shouldn't  care  to  go  out  with  the  son 
of  a  poor  carpenter." 

"See  here,  Bob  Bangs,  I  consider  myself  as 
good  as  you,"  said  Randy,  quickly. 

"Humph!" 


I4  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Randy  is  all  right,  even  if  his  father  is  a  car 
penter,"  said  Jack.  "It's  mean  of  you,  Bob,  to 
talk  that  way." 

"Choose  your  own  company  and  I'll  choose 
mine/'  answered  Bob  Bangs,  loftily,  and  stalked 
away,  his  nose  tilted  high  in  the  air. 

Angry  words  arose  to  Randy's  lips  but  he  re 
pressed  them  and  said  nothing.  In  a  moment 
more  some  goods  on  the  dock  hid  the  big  boy 
from  view. 

"Don't  you  care  for  what  he  says,"  said  Jack, 
quickly.  "He  thinks  a  few  dollars  are  every 
thing  in  this  world." 

"I  didn't  mind  him — much,  Jack." 

"Wanted  you  to  get  out  of  my  boat,  didn't  he  ?" 

"Yes.  He  didn't  know  I  was  waiting  for 
you." 

"That  was  a  good  joke  on  him." 

"I  can't  understand  why  he  is  so  disagreeable." 

"It  was  born  in  him,"  said  Jack,  as  he  leaped 
into  the  rowboat  and  stowed  away  his  fishing  out 
fit.  "His  father  is  the  same  way  and  so  is  his 
mother.  They  think  that  just  because  they  have 
money  everybody  else,  especially  a  poor  person,  is 
dirt  under  their  feet." 

"Why,  Jack,  I  guess  your  father  is  as  rich  as 
Mr.  Bangs." 


SOMETHING  ABOUT  RANDY  15 

"Maybe  he  is." 

"And  you  don't  put  on  such  airs." 

"And  I  don't  intend  to.  Money  is  a  good 
thing  to  have,  but  it  isn't  everything — that  is 
what  my  father  and  mother  say." 

"Bob  wouldn't  want  me  out  in  his  boat  with 
him." 

"Maybe  you  wouldn't  like  to  go  out  with  him 
either." 

"You  are  right  there.  I  am  getting  so  I  hate 
to  speak  to  him." 

"Well,  I  am  getting  that  way,  too.  Every 
time  we  meet  he  tries  to  impress  it  upon  me  that 
he  is  a  superior  person, — and  I  don't  see  it." 

"Your  father  and  his  father  have  some  busi 
ness  dealings,  haven't  they?" 

"Yes,  they  are  interested  in  the  same  iron  com 
pany, — and  from  what  father  says,  I  think  they 
are  going  to  have  trouble  before  long." 

"I  hope  your  father  comes  out  ahead." 

"It  is  this  way :  Father  has  a  controlling  inter 
est  and  Mr.  Bangs  is  doing  his  best  to  get  it  away 
from  him.  If  Mr.  Bangs  can  get  control  he  will, 
so  father  says,  join  the  company  of  a  larger  con 
cern,  and  then  father  will  be  about  wiped  out  and 
he  won't  get  more  than  half  of  what  is  really 
coming  to  him." 


16  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"But  wouldn't  that  be  fraud?" 

"Yes,  morally,  but  not  legally— so  father  says," 
answered  Jack,  and  heaved  a  sigh.  "I  hope  it  all 
comes  out  right." 

"And  so  do  I — for  your  sake  as  well  as  for  your 
folks,"  added  Randy,  heartily. 


CHAPTER  II 

AT  THE  FISHING  HOLE 

THE  fishing  hole  for  which  the  two  boys  were 
bound  was  on  the  river  about  a  mile  and  a  half 
above  the  town.  At  this  point  the  stream  was 
thirty  to  forty  feet  wide  and  ten  to  fifteen  feet 
deep.  It  was  lined  on  one  side  with  sharp  rocks 
and  on  the  other  by  thick  trees  and  bushes.  At 
the  foot  of  some  of  the  rocks,  where  the  river 
made  a  bend,  there  was  a  deep  hole,  and  this  some 
of  the  lads,  including  Randy  and  Jack,  considered 
an  ideal  place  for  fishing. 

The  boys  did  not  row  directly  for  the  hole,  be 
ing  afraid  they  might  scare  the  fish  away.  In 
stead  they  landed  below  the  spot,  tied  fast  to  a 
tree  root  between  the  stones,  and  then  crawled 
over  the  big  rocks  until  they  reached  a  point  from 
which  they  could  cast  into  the  hole  with  ease. 

They  soon  baited  up.  Randy  was  ready  first, 
but  he  gave  his  companion  the  chance  to  make  the 
initial  cast.  Scarcely  had  Jack's  hook  touched 

17 


i8  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

the  water  when  there  came  a  jerk  and  the  line 
was  almost  pulled  from  the  boy's  hands. 

"You've  got  him!"  cried  Randy,  excitedly. 
"Good  for  you !" 

"If  I  don't  lose  him  before  I  get  him  on  the 
rocks !"  answered  Jack.  But  his  fears  were 
groundless,  for  a  few  seconds  later  the  catch  lay 
at  his  feet — a  fish  weighing  at  least  a  pound  and 
a  half. 

"That's  the  way  to  do  it,"  said  Randy. 

"You  might  have  had  him — if  you  had  cast  in 
first,"  answered  his  companion,  modestly. 

"I'll  try  my  luck  now,"  and  Randy  cast  in  with 
out  delay.  Then  Jack  also  tried  it  again,  and 
both  boys  began  to  fish  in  earnest.  Soon  Randy 
got  a  bite  and  brought  in  a  fish  weighing  as  much 
as  the  first  catch. 

"Now  we  are  even,"  said  Jack. 

In  an  hour  Randy  had  four  good-sized  fish  to 
his  credit  and  Jack  had  an  equal  number.  Then 
Jack's  luck  fell  away  and  Randy  got  three  more 
while  his  companion  got  nothing. 

"There  is  no  use  of  talking,  you  are  a  better 
fisherman  than  I,"  said  Jack. 

"I  think  you  drop  down  too  deep,"  answered 
Randy.  "Try  it  this  way,"  and  he  showed  his 
friend  what  he  meant. 


'AT  THE  FISHING  HOLE  19 

After  that  Jack's  success  was  a  trifle  better,  but 
still  Randy  kept  ahead  of  him. 

When  the  boys  had  caught  twenty  fish  between 
them  they  decided  to  give  up  the  sport.  Randy 
knew  where  they  could  find  some  blackberries, 
and  leaving  their  fish  in  a  hole  among  the  rocks, 
where  there  was  a  small  pool  of  water,  they 
tramped  away  from  the  river  to  where  the  black 
berry  bushes  were  located. 

"These  are  fine,"  said  Jack,  eating  a  handful 
with  a  relish.  "Randy,  we  ought  to  come  berry 
ing  here  some  day." 

"I  am  willing." 

"These  berries  would  make  the  nicest  kind  of 
pies." 

"Yes,  indeed !  And  if  there  is  anything  I  love 
it  is  a  good,  juicy  blackberry  pie." 

"If  we  had  a  kettle  we  might  take  some  home 
with  us  now." 

"I  am  afraid  it  is  too  late.     What  time  is  it?" 

Jack  carried  a  neat  silver  watch  which  he  con 
sulted. 

"Why,  it's  half-past  five  already !  I  thought  it 
might  be  four.  Yes,  we'll  have  to  get  back." 

"Let  us  go  down  to  the  boat  first  and  then  row 
tip  and  get  the  fish." 

This  suited  the  two  boys,  and  soon  they  were 


20  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

making  their  way  back  over  the  rocks  to  where 
Jack's  craft  had  been  left.  As  they  came  out 
from  among  the  trees  and  bushes  they  saw 
another  boat  on  the  riverj  headed  for  River- 
port. 

"There  is  Bob  Bangs  again!"  exclaimed 
Randy. 

"Hullo!"  yelled  Jack.  "Have  you  been  fish 
ing,  too?" 

"Yes,"  answered  the  big  boy,  and  continued  to 
row  down  the  river. 

"Have  any  luck?"  went  on  Jack. 

"Fine,"  was  the  short  answer,  and  then  Bob 
Bangs'  craft  drew  out  of  hearing. 

"He  was  in  a  tremendous  hurry,"  mused  Jack. 

"Perhaps  he  didn't  want  us  to  see  what  he  had 
caught,"  answered  Randy. 

"That's  likely  it,  Randy.  I  don't  believe  he 
knows  as  much  about  fishing  as  I  do — and  that  is 
little  enough." 

Having  secured  the  rowboat,  Randy  and  Jack 
rowed  up  to  the  fishing  hole,  and  Randy  scram 
bled  up  the  rocks  to  secure  their  two  strings  of 
fish.  He  soon  reached  the  shallow  pool  among 
the  rocks  in  which  they  had  been  placed  and  drew 
up  the  two  strings. 

"Well,    I    declare!"    he    ejaculated,    as    he 


AT  THE  FISHING  HOLE  ti 

looked  the  fish  over.  Then  he  counted  them  care 
fully.  "What  can  this  mean?" 

His  string  had  held  twelve  fish  and  Jack's  eight 
fish.  Now  three  of  the  largest  fish  from  each 
string  were  gone.  He  looked  around  with  care, 
but  could  see  nothing  of  the  missing  fish. 

"Hullo !  What's  keeping  you?"  shouted  Jack, 
from  the  boat. 

"Come  up  here !"  called  back  Randy. 

"Anything  wrong?" 

"Yes." 

"Landy !  I  hope  the  fish  aren't  gone !"  burst 
out  Jack,  as  he  scrambled  up  the  rocks  and  ran  to 
where  Randy  was  continuing  the  search. 

The  situation  was  soon  explained  and  both  boys 
hunted  around  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  pool, 
thinking  the  fish  might  have  gotten  away  in  some 
manner.  Then  of  a  sudden  Jack  uttered  a 
cry: 

"Look  at  this,  Randy  I" 

"What  is  it?" 

"A  key  ring,  with  two  keys  on  it." 

"Where  did  you  find  it?" 

"Here,  right  beside  the  pool." 

"Then  somebody  has  been  here  and  taken  our 
fish!" 

"Exactly  what  I  believe." 


22  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

Jack  began  to  examine  the  key  ring  and  then  he 
uttered  another  exclamation: 

"Here  are  some  initials  on  the  ring." 

"What  are  they?" 

"I  can't  make  out  very  well — they  are  so  worn. 
I  think  the  first  is  R." 

"Let  me  see." 

Jack  passed  the  find  over  and  Randy  exam 
ined  it. 

"I  can  make  it  out,"  said  Randy.     "R.  A.  B." 

"Robert  A.  Bangs !"  shouted  Jack. ' 

"Bob  Bangs !"  murmured  Randy.  "Could  he 
have  been  mean  enough  to  come  here  and  take 
some  of  our  fish  ?" 

"It  certainly  looks  that  way." 

"Let  us  go  after  him  and  find  out." 

"All  right.  Anyway,  we  can  make  him  ex 
plain  how  his  key  ring  got  here." 

Taking  what  was  left  of  the  fish,  the  two  boys 
hurried  back  to  the  rowboat  and  soon  each  was 
seated  at  an  oar  and  pulling  a  good  stroke  in  the 
direction  of  the  town. 

"He  must  have  been  watching  us  fish,"  ob 
served  Jack.  "And  he  must  have  seen  us  place 
our  catch  in  the  pool." 

"And  took  our  best  fish  because  he  couldn't 
catch  any  of  his  own,"  concluded  Randy.  "Well, 


"AT  THE  FISHING  HOLE  23 

if  he  has  my  fish  he  has  got  to  give  them  up,"  he 
added,  with  determination. 

Rowing  at  a  good  rate  of  speed,  it  did  not  take 
the  boys  long  to  reach  the  town.  As  they  moved 
past  one  dock  after  another  they  looked  for  Bob 
Bangs,  but  the  big  youth  was  nowhere  in  sight. 

"I  reckon  he  was  afraid  of  being  followed," 
said  Jack. 

"There  is  his  boat,"  answered  Randy,  and 
pointed  to  the  craft,  which  was  tied  up  near  an 
old  boathouse  and  not  at  the  regular  Bangs  dock. 

While  the  two  boys  rested  on  their  oars  an  old 
man  who  was  lame,  and  who  rented  out  boats  for 
a  living,  came  from  the  old  boathouse.  "Hullo, 
Isaac!"  called  out  Jack.  "Have  you  seen  Bob 
Bangs  around  here?" 

"Why,  yes;  he  just  went  ashore,"  answered 
Isaac  Martin. 

"Did  he  have  any  fish?" 

"Yes,  a  nice  string — some  pretty  big  ones, 
too." 

"How  many?" 

"Seven  or  eight." 

"Which  way  did  he  go?" 

"Up  Samson  Street." 

"That's  the  back  way  to  his  house,"  cried 
Randy.  "Come  on !" 


24  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"What  shall  we  do  with  our  fish  and  the 
boat?" 

"Let  Isaac  take  care  of  them." 

"Want  me  to  take  care  of  things,  eh?"  said  the 
lame  boatman.  "Very  well,  I'll  do  it." 

The  two  boys  were  soon  on  the  way,  on  a  run. 
They  knew  about  the  route  Bob  Bangs  would  take 
to  get  home  and  came  in  sight  of  the  big  boy  just 
as  he  was  entering  his  father's  garden  by  a  rear 
gate. 

"Stop,  Bob!"  called  out  Randy. 

The  big  boy  looked  around  hastily  and  was 
much  chagrined  to  see  the  others  so  close  at  hand. 
He  held  his  string  of  fish  behind  him. 

"What  do  you  want?"  he  demanded,  as  they 
came  closer. 

"You  know  well  enough  what  we  want,"  re 
turned  Jack.  "We  want  our  fish." 

"Your  fish?  Who  has  got  your  fish?"  blus 
tered  Bob. 

"You've  got  them,"  retorted  Randy,  and  made 
a  snatch  at  the  string.  The  big  boy  held  fast  and 
a  regular  tug  of  war  ensued. 

"Let  go!" 

"I  won't!" 

"You  shall !" 

"See  here,  Bob,"  interposed  Jack.     "It  won't 


'AT  THE  FISHING  HOLE  25 

do  you  any  good  to  hang  on.  Those  are  our  fish 
and  we  want  them." 

"Bah!  How  do  you  know  they  are  your 
fish?" 

"Because  you  took  them  from  the  pool  in  which 
we  placed  them." 

"I  did  not." 

"You  did." 

"You  can't  prove  it." 

"Yes,  we  can." 

"How?" 

"By  this,"  said  Jack,  triumphantly,  and  exhib 
ited  the  key  ring  and  keys. 


CHAPTER  III 

EXPOSING  BOB   BANGS 

WHEN  Bob  Bangs  saw  the  key  ring  his  face 
changed  color. 

"Where  did  you  get  that?"  he  demanded. 

"Got  it  where  you  dropped  it — at  the  pool 
where  we  left  our  fish." 

"How  do  you  know  it  is  mine?" 

"By  the  initials  on  it." 

"Humph!" 

"If  you  don't  want  the  key  ring  we'll  keep  it," 
put  in  Randy,  quickly. 

"No,  you  won't  keep  it.     Give  it  to  me." 

"Then  give  us  our  fish,"  said  Randy,  quietly 
but  firmly. 

"They  are  not  all  your  fish.  I  caught  two  of 
them." 

"The  two  smallest,  I  suppose." 

"No,  the  two  largest." 

"We  lost  six  big  fish  and  these  belong  to  us," 
said  Randy,  and  took  the  best  fish  from  the  string. 

26 


EXPOSING  BOB  BANGS  27 

"Bob  Bangs,  it  was  a  contemptible  thing  to  do," 
he  added,  with  spirit.  "I  wouldn't  do  such  a 
dirty  thing  for  a  thousand  dollars." 

"Bah!  Don't  talk  to  me,  unless  you  want  to 
get  hurt,"  growled  the  large  youth,  savagely. 

"I  am  not  afraid  of  you,  even  if  you  are  bigger 
than  I  am,"  said  Randy,  undaunted  by  the  fight 
ing  attitude  the  bully  had  assumed. 

"It  certainly  was  a  mean  piece  of  business," 
came  from  Jack.  "If  you  wanted  some  fish  why 
didn't  you  ask  us  for  them?" 

"Humph !     I  can  buy  my  fish  if  I  want  to." 

"Then  why  did  you  take  ours?"  demanded 
Randy. 

"I — er — I  didn't  know  they  belonged  to  you. 
I  just  saw  the  strings  in  the  pool  and  took  a  few," 
answered  the  boy,  lamely.  "Give  me  my  key 
ring." 

The  ring  with  the  keys  was  passed  over,  and 
Randy  and  Jack  restrung  their  fish.  In  the 
meantime  Bob  Bangs  entered  his  father's  garden, 
slamming  the  gate  after  him. 

"You  just  wait — I'll  get  square  with  you!"  he 
shouted  back,  and  shook  his  fist  at  Randy. 

"You  be  careful,  or  you'll  get  into  trouble!" 
shouted  back  Randy,  and  then  he  and  Jack  walked 
away  with  their  fish. 


28  RANDY.  OF  THE  RIVER 

"What's  the  matter,  Master  Robert?"  asked 
the  man-of-all-work  around  the  Bangs  place,  as 
he  approached  Bob  from  the  barn. 

"Oh,  some  fellows  are  getting  fresh,"  grum 
bled  the  big  youth.  "But  I'll  fix  them  for  it !" 

"I  see  they  took  some  of  your  fish." 

"We  had  a  dispute  about  the  fish.  Rather  than 
take  them  from  such  a  poor  chap  as  Randy 
Thompson  I  let  him  keep  them,"  said  Bob,  glibly. 
"But  I  am  going  to  get  square  with  him  for  his 
impudence,"  he  added. 

After  a  long  hard  row  and  fishing  for  over  an 
hour,  Bob  Bangs  had  caught  only  two  small  fish 
and  he  was  thoroughly  disgusted  with  everything 
and  everybody.  He  walked  into  the  kitchen  and 
threw  the  fish  on  the  sink  board. 

"There,  Mamie,  you  can  clean  those  and  fry 
them  for  my  supper,"  he  said  to  the  servant  girl. 

"Oh,  land  sakes,  Master  Bob,  they  are  very 
small,"  cried  the  girl.  "They  won't  go  around 
nohow !" 

"I  said  you  could  fry  them  for  my  supper,"  an 
swered  Bob,  coldly. 

"They  are  hardly  worth  bothering  with,"  mur 
mured  the  servant  girl,  but  the  boy  did  not  hear 
her,  for  he  had  passed  to  the  next  room.  He 
went  upstairs  and  washed  up  and  then  walked 


EXPOSING  BOB  BANGS  29 

into  the  sitting  room,  where  his  mother  reclined 
on  a  sofa,  reading  the  latest  novel  of  society  life. 

"Where  is  father?"  he  asked,  abruptly. 

"I  do  not  know,  Robert,"  answered  Mrs. 
Bangs,  without  looking  up  from  her  book. 

"Will  he  be  home  to  supper?" 

To  this  there  was  no  reply. 

"I  say,  will  he  be  home  to  supper?"  and  the  boy 
shoved  the  book  aside. 

"Robert,  don't  be  rude !"  cried  Mrs.  Bangs,  in 
irritation.  "I  presume  he  will  be  home,"  and  she 
resumed  her  novel  reading. 

"I  want  some  money." 

To  this  there  was  no  reply.  Mrs.  Bangs  was 
on  the  last  chapter  of  the  novel  and  wanted  to  fin 
ish  it  before  supper  was  served.  She  did  little  in 
life  but  read  novels,  dress,  and  attend  parties,  and 
she  took  but  small  interest  in  Bob  and  his  doings. 

"I  say,  I  want  some  money,"  repeated  the  boy, 
in  a  louder  key. 

"Robert,  will  you  be  still  ?  Every  time  I  try  to 
read  you  come  and  interrupt  me." 

"And  you  never  want  to  listen  to  me.  You 
read  all  the  time." 

"No,  I  do  not — I  really  read  very  little,  I  have 
so  many  things  to  attend  to.  What  did  you  say 
you  wanted?" 


3o  'RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  want  some  money.  I  haven't  had  a  cent  this 
week." 

"Then  you  must  ask  your  father.  I  haven't 
anything  to  give  you,"  and  again  Mrs.  Bangs 
turned  to  her  book. 

"Can't  you  give  me  a  dollar?" 

Again  there  wa,s  no  answer. 

"I  say,  can't  you  give  me  a  dollar?" 

"I  cannot.  Now  go  away  and  be  quiet  until 
supper  time." 

"Then  give  me  fifty  cents." 

"I  haven't  a  penny.     Ask  your  father." 

"Oh,  you're  a  mean  thing!"  growled  the  way 
ward  son,  and  stalked  out  of  the  sitting  room, 
slamming  the  door  after  him. 

"What  a  boy!"  sighed  the  lady  of  the  house. 
"He  never  considers  my  comfort — and  after  all  I 
have  done  for  him!"  And  then  she  turned  once 
more  to  her  precious  novel. 

It  wanted  half  an  hour  to  supper  time  and  Bob, 
not  caring  to  do  anything  else,  took  himself  back 
to  his  room.  Like  his  mother,  he,  too,  loved  to 
read.  Stowed  away  in  a  trunk,  he  had  a  score 
or  more  of  cheap  paper-covered  novels,  of  daring 
adventures  among  the  Indians,  and  of  alluring  de 
tective  tales,  books  on  which  he  had  squandered 
many  a  dime.  One  was  called  "Bowery  Bob,  the 


EXPOSING  BOB  BANGS  31 

Boy  Detective  of  the  Docks ;  or,  Winning  a  Cool 
Million,"  and  he  wanted  to  finish  this,  to  see  how 
Bob  got  the  million  dollars.  The  absurdity  of 
the  stories  was  never  noticed  by  him,  and  he 
thought  them  the  finest  tales  ever  penned. 

He  was  deep  in  a  chapter  where  the  hero  in 
rags  was  holding  three  men  with  pistols  at  bay 
when  he  heard  a  noise  below  and  saw  his  father 
leaping  from  the  family  carriage.  Mr.  Bangs' 
face  wore  a  look  of  great  satisfaction,  showing 
plainly  that  his  day's  business  had  agreed  with 
him. 

"How  do  you  do,  dad  ?"  he  said,  running  down 
to  greet  his  parent. 

"First-rate,  Bob/'  said  Mr.  Bangs,  with  a 
smile.  "How  have  things  gone  with  you  to 
day?" 

"Not  very  well." 

"What's  the  matter?" 

"You  forgot  to  give  me  my  spending  money 
this  week." 

"I  thought  I  gave  it  to  you  Saturday." 

"That  was  for  last  week." 

"I  think  you  are  mistaken,  Bob.  However,  it 
doesn't  matter  much,"  went  on  Mr.  Bangs,  as  he 
entered  the  house. 

"Phew!     He's    in    a    fine    humor    to-night," 


32  'RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

thought  Bob.  "I'll  have  to  strike  him  for  more 
than  a  dollar." 

"Where's  your  mother?"  went  on  the  gentle 
man. 

"In  the  sitting  room,  reading.  But  I  say,  dad, 
what  about  that  money?" 

"Oh,  do  you  want  it  right  away  ?" 

"I'd  like  to  have  it  after  supper." 

"Very  well." 

"Can  I  have  three  dollars?  I  want  to  buy 
something  extra  this  week — some  things  I  really 
need." 

"Ahem!  Three  dollars  is  quite  a  sum.  I 
don't  know  of  any  other  boy  in  Riverport  who 
gets  as  much  as  three  dollars  in  one  week  to 
spend." 

"Well,  but  they  haven't  as  rich  a  father  as  I 
have." 

"Ah,  quite  true,"  nodded  Mr.  Bangs,  with  sat 
isfaction.  "I  think  I  can  safely  lay  claim  to  be 
ing  the  richest  man  in  this  district." 

"Then  I  can  have  the  three  dollars?"  went  on 
Bob,  anxiously. 

"Yes.  Here  you  are,"  and  his  parent  brought 
forth  a  well-filled  wallet  and  handed  over  three 
new  one-dollar  bills. 

Bob  was  stowing  the  money  away  in  his  pocket 


EXPOSING  BOB  BANGS  33 

and  congratulating  himself  on  his  luck  when  a 
door  opened  and  Mrs.  Bangs  appeared. 

"So  you  are  back,  Amos,"  she  said,  sweetly. 
"It  has  been  such  a  long,  lonesome  day  without 
you." 

"And  a  busy  day  for  me,"  answered  Amos 
Bangs,  as  he  passed  into  the  sitting  room  and 
dropped  into  an  easy  chair. 

"Did  you  go  to  Springfield?" 

"I  did,  and  met  Tuller  and  the  rest.  We've 
got  that  thing  in  our  grip  now." 

"Yes,"  she  said,  vaguely.  In  reality  she  took 
no  interest  whatever  in  her  husband's  affairs  so 
long  as  she  got  wrhat  money  she  desired. 

"Yes,  sir — we've  got  the  thing  just  where  we 
want  it,"  continued  Amos  Bangs. 

"You  mean ?"  his  wife  hesitated. 

"I  mean  that  iron  works  affair  of  course,  Viola. 
Can't  you  understand  at  all  ?" 

"Oh — er — yes,  of  course.  Let  me  see,  you 
were  trying  to  get  control  so  you  said." 

"Exactly,  and  I've  got  it." 

"Was  not  that  the  works  in  which  Mr.  Bart- 
lett  is  interested?" 

"The  same." 

"Did  not  he  have  the  control?" 

"Yes,  but  I  have  it  now,  and  I  am  going  to 


34  'RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

keep  it,"  answered  Amos  Bangs,  with  evident  sat 
isfaction. 

"Do  you  mean  Jack  Bartlett's  father,  dad?" 
questioned  Bob,  eagerly. 

"I  do." 

"Have  you  got  the  best  of  him." 

"Well,  I  have — ahem — carried  my  point  and 
the  iron  works  will  be  absorbed  by  the  concern  in 
Springfield." 

"And  Jack  Bartlett's  father  won't  like  that?" 

"No.  In  fact,  I  am  afraid  he  will  fight  it. 
But  he  can  do  nothing,  absolutely  nothing,"  went 
on  Amos  Bangs.  "I  hold  the  whip  hand — and  I 
shall  continue  to  hold  it." 

"I  hate  the  Bartletts  and  I  hope  you  do  get  the 
best  of  them." 

"This  will  make  Mrs.  Bartlett  take  a  back 
seat,"  said  Mrs.  Bangs,  maliciously. 

"Maybe  you  mean  that  seat  in  church,"  said 
Bob,  slyly. 

"Not  that  particularly,  although  it  is  time  they 
went  to  the  rear — they  have  had  a  front  seat  so 
long.  Amos,  we  must  take  a  front  seat  now." 

"As  you  please,  Viola." 

"And  I  must  have  some  new  dresses." 

"You  shall  have  them,  my  dear." 

<fYou  dear,  good  man!"  cried  the  fashionable 


EXPOSING  BOB  BANGS  35 

wife;  and  then  the  whole  family  went  in  to  sup 
per.  Bob  felt  particularly  elated.  He  had  got 
ten  three  dollars  for  spending  money  and  he  felt 
sure  that  the  Bartletts,  including  Jack,  would 
have  to  suffer. 

"I  wish  dad  could  do  something  to  injure  the 
Thompsons/'  he  said  to  himself.  "But  Mr. 
Thompson  is  only  a  carpenter.  I  must  watch  my 
chance  and  get  square  with  Randy  on  my  own 
account." 


CHAPTER  IV 

RANDY  AT  HOME 

ALL  unmindful  of  the  trouble  that  had  already 
come  to  the  Bartletts,  and  of  the  trouble  Bob 
Bangs  was  hatching  out  for  him,  Randy  divided 
the  mess  of  fish  with  Jack  and  hurried  home. 

"See  what  a  fine  mess  I've  got,  mother!"  he 
cried,  as  he  entered  the  kitchen,  where  his  mother 
had  just  started  to  prepare  the  evening  meal. 
"Aren't  they  real  beauties  ?" 

"They  are,  Randy,"  answered  Mrs.  Thompson, 
and  smiled  brightly.  "Did  Jack  do  as  well?" 

"Almost  as  well  as  I  did,  and  we  divided 
evenly,  because,  you  see,  he  furnished  the  boat. 
And,  mother,  I've  found  out  where  we  can  get  a 
fine  lot  of  blackberries.  If  you  want  me  to,  I'll 
go  for  them  to-morrow." 

"I  wish  you  would,  Randy.  Your  father  loves 
blackberry  pie  and  blackberry  pudding." 

"And  so  do  I." 

"I've  got  time  to  fry  some  of  these  fish  for  sup- 
36 


RANDY  AT  HOME  37 

per/'  went  on  Mrs.  Thompson.  "And  we  can 
have  some  more  to-morrow,  too.  But  I  don't 
think  we  can  use  them  all." 

"I  was  thinking  we  might  give  Mrs.  Gilligan 
a  couple." 

"That  will  be  very  nice.  If  you  will,  take  them 
over  at  once." 

Mrs.  Gilligan  was  a  poor  Irishwoman  who  took 
in  washing  and  ironing  for  a  living.  She  was 
alone  in  the  world  and  often  had  a  struggle  to 
make  both  ends  meet. 

"Just  to  look  at  th- 1  now !"  she  cried,  as  Randy 
held  up  the  fish.  "Sure  an'  ye  air  a  great  fisher 
b'y,  Randy,  so  ye  air !" 

"I  got  so  many  I  thought  I'd  bring  you  a 
couple,"  said  our  hero. 

"Now  that's  rale  kind  of  ye,"  answered  Mrs. 
Gilligan,  as  she  dried  her  hands  and  took  the  fish. 
"Just  loike  my  Pat  used  to  catch  afore  he  was  kilt 
on  the  railroad." 

"I  caught  them  this  afternoon,  so  you  can  be 
sure  they  are  fresh." 

"I'm  much  obliged  to  ye,  I  am  indade,"  said 
Mrs.  Gilligan.  She  drew  a  long  breath.  "Sure 
an'  the  Lord  is  good  to  us  after  all.  I  was  just 
afther  thinkin'  I  had  nothin'  but  throuble,  whin 
in  comes  these  iligant  fish." 


38  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Is  something  wrong?"  asked  Randy,  curi 
ously. 

"It's  not  a  great  dale,  yet  it's  enough  fer  a  poor 
woman  loike  me.  It's  Mrs.  Bangs'  wash,  so  it  is. 
Nothin'  suits  that  lady,  an'  she  always  wants  to 
pay  less  than  she  agreed." 

"You  mean  Bob  Bangs'  mother?" 

"Th'  same,  Randy.  Oh,  they  are  a  hard 
hearted  family,  so  they  are !" 

"I  believe  you.  And  yet  Mr.  Bangs  is 
rich." 

"It's  little  enough  I  see  of  his  money,"  sighed 
Mrs.  Gilligan.  "Although  I  do  me  besht  wid  the 
washin'  an'  ironin',  so  I  do !" 

"It's  a  wonder  Mrs.  Bangs  don't  make  the 
servant  do  the  washing  and  ironing." 

"She  did  make  the  other  wan  do  that  same. 
But  the  new  one  can't  iron  an'  won't  try,  so  I  have 
the  work,  an'  the  girrul  gits  less  wages,"  an 
swered  the  Irishwoman. 

When  Randy  returned  home  he  found  supper 
almost  ready.  The  appetizing  odor  of  frying  fish 
filled  the  air.  A  few  minutes  later  Mr.  Thomp 
son  came  in. 

Louis  Thompson  was  a  man  a  little  past  mid 
dle  age,  tall  and  thin  and  not  unlike  Randy  in  the 
general  appearance  of  his  face.  He  was  not  a 


RANDY  AT  HOME  39 

strong  man,  and  the  winter  before  had  been  laid 
up  with  a  severe  attack  of  rheumatism. 

"That  smells  good,"  he  said,  with  a  smile,  as  he 
kissed  his  wife.  "I  like  fish." 

"Randy  just  caught  them." 

"Good  enough." 

"You  look  tired,  Louis,"  went  on  Mrs.  Thomp 
son.  "Was  the  work  extra  hard?" 

"Not  much  harder  than  usual,  Lucy,  but  I  was 
working  on  a  cellar  partition  and  it  was  very 
damp.  It  brought  back  a  bit  of  the  rheumatism." 

"That  is  too  bad." 

"Can't  the  boss  give  you  something  else  to  do 
—something  where  it  isn't  damp?"  questioned 
Randy. 

"I  have  asked  him  about  it,"  answered  his 
father.  "But  just  at  present  there  is  nothing  else 
in  sight." 

"You  must  take  care,  Louis,"  said  Mrs. 
Thompson.  "It  will  not  do  to  risk  having  the 
rheumatism  come  back." 

"I  wish  I  could  get  something  to  do,"  said 
Randy,  while  the  evening  meal  was  in  progress. 
"I  might  earn  some  money  and  it  would  help. 
But  there  doesn't  seem  to  be  any  kind  of  an  open 
ing  in  Riverport." 

"Times  are  rather  dull,"  answered  Mr.  Thomp- 


40  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

son.  "And  I  am  afraid  they  will  be  worse  before 
they  are  better." 

On  the  following  day  Randy  went  out  after 
blackberries.  Jack  went  with  him  and  the  boys 
went  up  the  stream  in  the  latter's  boat. 

"If  I  can  get  a  good  mess  mother  is  going  to 
preserve  some,"  said  Randy. 

"I  like  blackberry  jam,"  answered  his  friend. 

The  two  boys  had  brought  their  lunch  with 
them,  intending  to  remain  out  all  day.  By  noon 
they  had  picked  twelve  quarts  of  berries  and  then 
sat  down  by  the  river  side  to  eat  their  lunch. 

"What  do  you  say  to  a  swim?"  remarked 
Jack,  after  the  meal  was  over. 

"Just  the  thing!"  cried  our  hero.  "But  we 
mustn't  remain  in  longer  than  half  an  hour.  I 
want  to  pick  more  berries." 

They  were  soon  in  the  water,  which  was  de- 
liciously  cool  and  refreshing.  They  dove  and 
splashed  around  to  their  hearts'  content  and 
raced  from  one  bank  to  the  other  and  back. 
Randy  won  the  race  by  several  seconds. 

"I  declare,  Randy,  you  are  a  regular  water 
rat!"  declared  Jack.  ill  never  saw  a  better 
swimmer." 

"Well,  I  do  love  the  water,  that  is  certain," 
answered  Randy. 


RANDY  AT  HOME  41 

"And  you  row  such  a  good  stroke,  too." 
"That's  because  I  love  boats." 
The  half-hour  at  an  end,  our  hero  leaped  ashore 
and  began  to  don  his  garments,  and  Jack  did  the 
same.     They  were  just  finishing  their  toilet  when 
a  rowboat  came  into  view,  containing  Bob  Bangs 
and  several  other  of  the  loud  boys  of   River- 
port. 

"There  is  Bob  Bangs  again,"  whispered  Randy. 

"We'll  have  to  watch  out  that  he  doesn't  try  to 
rob  us  of  our  berries,"  whispered  Jack,  signifi 
cantly. 

"Humph!  Up  here  again,  eh?"  remarked  the 
big  youth,  resting  on  his  oars. 

"We  are,"  answered  Randy.  "I  think  we  can 
come,  if  we  please." 

"Certainly— for  all  I  care,"  growled  Bob. 

"We  are  picking  berries,  and  we  intend  to 
watch  them,  too,"  put  in  Randy,  loudly. 

At  this  pointed  remark  Bob  Bangs  colored 
slightly. 

"I  should  think  you'd  pick  your  company,  Jack 
Bartlett,"  he  said,  coarsely. 

"I  do.     That  is  why  I  am  not  with  you." 

"Humph!" 

"I  consider  myself  just  as  good  as  you,  Bob 
Bangs,"  said  Randy,  warmly.  "I  may  not  be  as 


42  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

rich,  but  I  never  tried  to  steal  a  mess  of  fish  from 
anybody/' 

" You  shut  up !"  roared  the  big  boy.  And  then 
he  started  to  row  away. 

"You'll  not  get  a  chance  to  rob  us  of  these  ber 
ries,"  called  out  Jack  after  him. 

"What  do  they  mean  about  robbing  somebody 
of  fish  ?"  asked  one  of  Bob's  companions. 

"Oh,  that  was  only  a  joke,"  answered  the  rich 
youth.  "Just  wait— I'll  fix  them  for  it!" 

As  soon  as  Bangs  and  his  cronies  had  disap 
peared  Randy  and  Jack  went  back  to  their  berry 
picking.  They  worked  steadily  until  five  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  and  by  that  time  had  a  great 
number  of  quarts  to  their  credit. 

"The  folks  at  home  will  be  pleased,"  said  Jack. 
"My  mother  loves  fresh  berries.  She  says  they 
are  much  better  than  those  which  are  several  days 
in  the  market." 

"And  she  is  right." 

The  boys  had  brought  along  several  large  and 
small  kettles,  and  had  left  three  of  these  down 
near  the  boat,  filled  with  the  fruit.  Each  walked 
to  the  shore  with  a  kettle  full  of  berries  in  his 
hand. 

"Well,  I  never !"  cried  Jack,  in  dismay. 

"Bob  Bangs  again !"  murmured  Randy.     "Oh, 


RANDY  AT  HOME  43 

'don't  I  just  wish  I  had  him  here.  I'd  pummel 
him  good!" 

There  was  good  cause  for  our  hero's  anger. 
On  the  rocks  lay  the  overturned  berry  kettles,  the 
berries  scattered  in  all  directions  and  many  of 
them  crushed  under  foot. 

"And  look  at  the  boat !"  gasped  Jack,  turning  to 
inspect  the  craft. 

The  rowboat  was  partly  filled  with  water  and 
on  the  seats  and  in  the  bottom  a  quantity  of  mud 
had  been  thrown.  The  oars  were  sticking  in  a 
mud  bank  close  by. 

"Does  she  leak?"  asked  our  hero,  with  con 
cern. 

"I'll  have  to  find  out." 

It  was  soon  discovered  that  the  craft  was  in 
tact,  and  then  they  set  to  work  to  clean  up  the 
muss.  This  was  no  easy  job,  and  the  boys  per 
spired  freely,  for  the  day  was  a  warm  one.  Then 
Randy  looked  over  the  scattered  berries. 

"About  one-third  of  them  are  fit  to  take  along," 
he  said.  "The  others  are  crushed  and  dirty." 

"I'll  tell  you  what  I  am  going  to  do,"  said  Jack, 
stoutly.  "I  am  going  to  make  Bob  Bangs  pay  for 
dirtying  my  boat,  and  he  can  pay  for  the  lost  ber 
ries,  too." 

"But  how  can  we  prove  he  is  guilty?" 


44  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"We'll  make  him  own  up  to  it.  Nobody  else 
would  play  such  a  mean  trick." 

The  two  boys  were  in  no  happy  frame  of  mind 
as  they  rowed  back  to  Riverport.  They  sus 
pected  that  Bob  Bangs  would  keep  out  of  their 
sight,  but  just  as  they  were  landing  they  caught 
sight  of  him  peering  at  them  from  behind  a  dock 
building. 

"There  he  is!"  cried  Jack.  "After  him, 
Randy !" 

"Right  you  are!"  answered  our  hero,  and  ran 
after  Bob  Bangs  with  might  and  main.  Randy 
was  a  good  sprinter  and  although  the  rich  youth 
tried  to  get  away  he  was  soon  brought  to  a  halt. 

"Let  go  of  me!"  he  roared,  as  Randy  caught 
him  by  the  collar. 

"Not  just  yet,  Bob  Bangs!"  returned  Randy. 
"A  fine  trick  you  played  this  afternoon." 

"I  didn't  play  any  trick !" 

"Yes,  you  did." 

"I  didn't !  Let  me  go !"  And  now  Bob  Bangs 
did  his  best  to  get  away.  He  saw  that  Randy 
and  Jack  were  thoroughly  angry  and  was  afraid 
he  was  in  for  a  drubbing — or  worse.  He  gave  a 
jerk  and  then  started  to  run.  Randy  put  out  his 
foot  and  the  big  youth  went  sprawling  full  length, 
his  face  violently  striking  the  ground. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  RESULT  OF  A  QUARREL 

IF  any  boy  was  ever  humiliated  it  was  Bob 
Bangs.  His  face  and  hands  were  covered  with 
dust  and  so  was  his  elegant  suit  of  clothing,  while 
the  skin  was  cut  on  the  side  of  his  nose. 

"Now,  see  what  you  have  done!"  he  spluttered, 
gazing  ruefully  at  himself.  "My  suit  is  just 
about  ruined!" 

"And  it  serves  you  right,  Bob  Bangs,"  came 
warmly  from  Jack. 

"That  is  what  you  get  for  trying  to  run  away," 
added  our  hero. 

"I'll  have  the  law  on  you,  Randy  Thompson !" 
"Maybe  I'll  have  the  law  on  you,  Bob  Bangs !" 
"You  had  no  right  to  throw  me  down  in  that 
fashion." 

"Then  why  did  you  start  to  run  away  ?" 
"Because  I  didn't  want  to  stay  here — and  you 
had  no  right  to  stop  me." 

45 


46  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"We  wanted  to  know  about  this  berry  affair," 
said  Jack.  "And  about  the  dirty  boat." 

"I  don't  know  what  you  are  talking  about,"  an 
swered  the  big  boy,  but  his  face  showed  his  con 
cern. 

"You  put  mud  in  my  boat  and  spilled  our  ber 


ries." 


"Who  says  I  did  that?" 

"We  know  you  did." 

"Did  you  see  us  ?" 

"No,  but  we  know  you  did  it  and  nobody  else." 

"You  can't  prove  it,"  answered  Bob,  and  now 
his  face  showed  a  sign  of  relief.  He  had  been 
afraid  that  there  had  been  a  witness  of  his  evil- 
doing. 

"Perhaps  we  can,"  said  Randy.  "Bob  Bangs, 
I  think  you  are  the  meanest  boy  in  Riverport!"  he 
continued,  with  spirit. 

"I  don't  care  what  you  think,  Randy  Thomp 
son.  Who  are  you,  anyway?  The  son  of  a  poor 
carpenter.  Why,  you  haven't  got  a  decent  suit 
of  clothing  to  your  back !" 

"For  shame,  Bob!"  broke  in  Jack.  "Randy  is 
a  good  fellow,  even  if  he  is  poor." 

"Well,  if  you  think  he  is  so  good  you  can  go 
with  him.  But  I  don't  want  to  associate  with 
such  a  low  fellow,"  went  on  the  big  youth,  as  he 


THE  RESULT  OF  A  QUARREL  47 

started  to  brush  himself  off  with  a  silk  handker 
chief. 

"So  I  am  a  low  fellow,  am  I?"  said  Randy,  in 
a  steady  voice,  and  coming  up  close  to  Bob,  who 
promptly  began  to  back  away. 

"Ye — as,  you — you  are,"  stammered  the  rich 
youth. 

"I've  a  good  mind  to  knock  you  down  for 
saying  it,  Bob  Bangs.  I  am  not  as  low  as 
you." 

"Humph!" 

"I  would  never  do  the  low  things  you  have 
done.  It  was  a  mean,  contemptible  trick  that  you 
played  on  Jack  and  me.  By  right  you  ought  to 
be  made  to  scrub  out  the  boat  and  pay  for  the  ber 
ries  you  spoiled." 

"Bah!  I  won't  touch  the  boat,  and  I  won't 
pay  a  cent." 

"Then  you  admit  that  you  are  guilty?" 

"I  admit  that  I  had  some  fun,  at  your  expense, 
yes,"  answered  Bob  Bangs.  "You  can't  do  any 
thing  to  me,  though,  for  you  can't  prove  it  against 
me." 

"That  means,  if  you  were  brought  up  into 
court,  you  would  lie  about  it,"  said  Randy. 

"Humph!  You  needn't  get  so  personal, 
Randy  Thompson." 


48  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"For  two  pins,  do  you  know  what  I  would  do, 
Bob  Bangs?" 

"What?" 

"I'd  give  you  a  good  thrashing,"  and  Randy 
pulled  up  his  sleeves,  as  if  he  meant  to  begin  oper 
ations  at  once. 

"No !  no !  Don't  you — you  dare  to  touch  me !" 
gasped  the  rich  boy,  in  alarm.  "If  you  do,  I'll — 
I'll  have  the  law  on  you !" 

"And  we'll  have  the  law  on  you." 

Bob  Bangs  was  more  alarmed  than  ever.  He 
saw  that  Randy  was  ready  to  pitch  into  him  on 
the  instant.  He  looked  around,  saw  an  opening, 
and  darted  away  at  his  best  speed. 

"Let  him  go — the  big  coward,"  called  out  Jack, 
for  Randy  had  started  after  the  rich  boy.  "We 
can  settle  with  him  another  time." 

"What  a  mean  chap!"  cried  Randy.  "I  never 
saw  his  equal,  never !" 

Bob  Bangs  ran  a  distance  of  several  rods. 
Then,  seeing  a  clod  of  dirt  lying  in  the  road,  he 
picked  it  up  and  hurled  it  at  the  boys.  He  was 
not  a  good  thrower,  but  as  luck  would  have  it  the 
clod  struck  Randy  on  the  shoulder,  some  of  the 
dirt  spattering  up  into  his  ear. 

"Ha !  ha !  That's  the  time  you  got  it !"  sang 
out  the  rich  boy,  gleefully. 


t»    A  TVTTVV 


J  \7       TUT?         AUAT  AMT^       T  T-I  I?  1?  AA7"       T-l  T  "Vf 


THE  RESULT  OF  A  QUARREL  49 

"And  this  is  the  time  you  are  going  to  get  it," 
returned  Randy,  and  made  a  dash  after  him.  See 
ing  this,  Jack  followed  after  the  pair. 

Bob  Bangs  could  run  and  fear  lent  speed  to  his 
flying  feet.  But  he  was  no  match  for  Randy, 
who  had  on  more  than  one  occasion  won  a 
running  match  amongst  his  schoolfellows.  Bob 
started  for  home,  several  blocks  away,  but  just  be 
fore  he  reached  his  gate  Randy  came  near  to  him, 
caught  him  by  the  arm  and  flung  him  over  on  his 
side.  Then,  to  hold  him  down,  our  hero  seated 
himself  on  top  of  the  rich  boy,  who  began  to  bel 
low  lustily. 

"Get  off  of  me!" 

"I  will  not!" 

"You  are  squeezing  the  wind  out  of  me !" 

"What  right  had  you  to  throw  that  chunk  of 
dirt  at  me?" 

"I — er — I  was  only  fooling." 

"Maybe  I  am  only  fooling,  too." 

"You  are  breaking  my  ribs!  Oh,  let  up,  I 
say!" 

"Are  you  sorry  for  what  you  did?"  demanded 
Randy. 

To  this  Bob  Bangs  made  no  reply. 

"I  see  you've  got  him,"  said  Jack,  running  up  at 
that  instant. 


5o  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Yes,  and  I  am  going  to  give  it  to  him  good," 
answered  Randy. 

"Let  up!  Help,  somebody!  Help!"  roared 
Bob,  badly  frightened.  He  began  to  kick  and 
struggle,  but  Randy  held  him  down  and  as  a  con 
sequence  he  was  covered  with  dust  and  dirt  from 
head  to  foot. 

In  the  midst  of  the  melee  a  carriage  came  along 
the  roadway.  It  contained  Mrs.  Bangs  and  the 
man-of-all-work,  who  was  driving. 

"Mercy  on  us!  What  does  this  mean?"  burst 
from  the  fashionable  lady's  lips.  "Can  that  be 
Robert?" 

"Help!  help!"  roared  the  rich  youth,  more 
lustily  than  ever. 

"It  certainly  is  Robert,"  went  on  Mrs.  Bangs. 
"John,  stop  the  carriage.  You  rude  boy,  let  my 
son  alone !"  she  went  on,  in  her  shrill,  hard  voice. 

"Hullo,  here  is  Mrs.  Bangs,"  remarked  Jack, 
looking  around  and  discovering  the  new  arrival. 

For  the  instant  Randy  did  not  see  the  rich  wo 
man  and  continued  to  hold  down  Bob,  who  strug 
gled  violently,  sending  up  a  cloud  of  dust  in  the 
road.  Then  he  noticed  the  carriage  and  looked 
up,  and  his  face  fell. 

"You  scamp !  Leave  my  boy  alone !"  screamed 
Mrs.  Bangs.  "Oh,  John,  perhaps  you  had  better 


THE  RESULT  OF  A  QUARREL  51 

run  for  a  policeman !"  she  added,  as  Randy  let  go 
his  hold  and  arose. 

"You  had  better  not,  Mrs.  Bangs,"  said  Jack. 
"Bob  deserves  what  he  is  getting." 

"I  do  not  believe  it !  It  is  disgraceful  to  throw 
him  down  in  the  road  like  this,"  stormed  the  fash 
ionable  lady. 

"He  hit  Randy  with  a  chunk  of  dirt." 

"I — I  didn't  do  nothing!"  howled  Bob,  as  he 
got  up.  He  was  too  ruffled  to  think  of  his  bad 
grammar. 

"And  that  elegant  suit  is  about  ruined,"  went 
on  Mrs.  Bangs.  "I  never  heard  of  such  doings 
before.  Boy,"  she  went  on,  looking  at  Randy, 
"you  ought  to  be  locked  up !" 

"It  is  Bob  ought  to  be  locked  up,"  retorted 
Randy.  "He  started  this  trouble;  I  didn't." 

"I  do  not  believe  it.     My  son  is  a  gentleman." 

"I  didn't  do  a  thing,"  put  in  the  rich  boy,  feel 
ing  safe,  now  that  his  mother  and  the  hired  man 
were  on  the  scene.  "They  pitched  into  me  for 
nothing  at  all." 

"Bob  knows  better  than  that,"  said  Jack. 

"Yesterday  he  tried  to  steal  some  fish  we 
caught,  and  to-day  he  mussed  up  Jack's  boat  and 
ruined  some  berries  that  both  of  us  had  picked," 
explained  Randy.  "I  took  him  to  task  about  it 


52  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

and  then  he  threw  the  mud  at  me.     Then  I  chased 
him  and  caught  him,  as  you  saw." 

"Preposterous!  My  boy  would  not  steal!"  said 
Mrs.  Bangs,  tartly.  She  looked  meaningly  at 
Jack.  "I  presume  you  and  your  family  are  very 
bitter  against  us  now,"  she  added,  significantly. 

"Bitter  against  you?"  said  Jack,  puzzled. 

"Yes — because  of  that  iron  works  affair." 

"I  don't  know  anything  about  that,  Mrs. 
Bangs." 

"Oh,  then  you  haven't  heard  yet."  The  fash 
ionable  woman  was  nonplussed.  "Never  mind. 
You  must  leave  Robert  alone." 

"Ain't  you  going  to  get  that  policeman  and  lock 
them  up  ?"  asked  the  son,  anxiously. 

"If  I  am  locked  up,  you'll  be  locked  up,  too," 
said  Randy.  "And  the  charge  against  you  will 
be  stealing  as  well  as  malicious  mischief." 

"Yes,  and  we'll  prove  our  case,"  added  Jack. 
"Bob  doesn't  know  what  witnesses  we  have." 

At  this  announcement  Bob  Bangs'  face  grew 
pale. 

"Yo — you  can't  prove  anything,"  he  faltered. 

"You  don't  know  about  that,"  said  Randy,  tak 
ing  his  cue  from  Jack. 

"I  will  look  into  this  affair  later — just  now  I 
have  no  time,"  said  Mrs.  Bangs,  after  an  awk- 


THE  RESULT  OF  A  QUARREL  53 

ward  pause.  "  Robert,  you  had  better  go  into  the 
house  and  clean  yourself  up.  John,  you  can  drive 
on."  And  then,  while  the  fashionable  woman 
was  driven  into  her  grounds,  her  son  lost  no  time 
in  sneaking  off  into  the  house.  As  he  entered  the 
door  he  turned  and  shook  his  fist  at  our  hero  and 
Jack. 

"Jack,  I  don't  think  we  have  heard  the  last  of 
this,"  remarked  Randy,  as  he  and  his  companion 
started  away. 

"Perhaps  not,  but  I  think  we  have  the  best  of 
it,"  answered  Jack. 

"I  don't  know  about  that.  Mrs.  Bangs  is  a 
very  high-strung  woman  and  thinks  a  good  deal 
of  Bob." 

"I'd  like  to  know  what  she  meant  about  the 
iron  works  matter,"  went  on  Jack,  with  a  troubled 
look  on  his  face.  "I  hope  Mr.  Bangs  hasn't  got 
the  best  of  father  in  that  deal." 

"You  had  better  ask  your  father  when  you  get 
home." 

"I  will." 

The  two  lads  hurried  back  to  the  boat  and 
placed  the  craft  where  it  belonged.  Then  the 
berries  were  divided,  and  each  started  for  his 
home  little  dreaming  of  the  trouble  that  was  in 
store  for  both  of  them. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  IRON   WORKS  AFFAIR 

WHEN  Jack  arrived  at  home  he  took  the  berries 
around  to  the  kitchen  and  then  hurried  upstairs 
to  the  bathroom,  to  wash  and  fix  up  for  supper. 
He  was  in  the  midst  of  his  ablutions  when  he 
heard  his  father  come  in  and  go  to  the  library. 
An  animated  talk  between  his  two  parents  fol 
lowed. 

"Something  unusual  is  up,"  thought  Jack,  and 
went  below  as  soon  as  he  was  fixed  up. 

He  found  his  father  sitting  near  the  library 
table,  his  head  resting  on  his  hand.  His  face 
looked  careworn.  Mrs.  Bartlett  sat  by  an  open 
window  clasping  her  hands  tightly.  Their  ear 
nest  talk  came  to  a  sudden  end  as  Jack  entered. 

"Good-evening,  father  and  mother,"  said  the 
boy  and  then  halted.  "Maybe  I  was  interrupt 
ing  you,"  he  added. 

"Jack  may  as  well  know,"  said  Mrs.  Bartlett, 
looking  meaningly  at  her  husband. 

54 


THE  IRON  WORKS  AFFAIR  55 

"I  suppose  so,"  answered  Mr.  Bartlett,  and 
gave  a  long  sigh. 

"Know  what?"  asked  Jack. 

"Your  father  has  had  trouble  at  the  iron 
works,"  answered  his  mother. 

"What  kind  of  trouble?" 

"It  is  the  Bangs  affair,"  answered  Mr.  Bart 
lett.  "You  know  a  little  about  that  already. 
Well,  Amos  Bangs  has  forced  me  into  a  corner." 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that,  father?" 

"He  has  gained  control  of  the  company  and  is 
going  to  consolidate  with  the  Springfield  con 
cern." 

"Will  that  harm  you  much?" 

"A  great  deal,  I  am  afraid,  Jack.  In  the  past 
I  have  known  all  that  was  going  on.  Now  I  will 
have  to  rely  on  Amos  Bangs — and  I  do  not  care 
to  do  that." 

"Don't  you  think  he  is  honest?" 

"Privately,  I  do  not,  although  I  should  not  care 
to  say  so  in  public.  He  and  his  friends  at  Spring 
field  are  sharpers.  They  will  squeeze  what  they 
can  out  of  the  new  concern,  and  I  am  afraid  I 
shall  be  left  out  in  the  cold." 

"Well,  I  shouldn't  trust  Mr.  Bangs  myself. 
He  and  his  son  are  of  a  stripe,  and  I  know  only 
too  well  now  what  Bob  is." 


56  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Have  you  had  trouble  with  Bob?"  questioned 
Mrs.  Bartlett,  quickly. 

"Yes,"  answered  Jack,  and  gave  the  particu 
lars.  "How  Bob  will  crow  over  me  now !"  he 
went  on,  ruefully. 

"This  will  make  Bangs  harder  on  me  than 
ever,"  remarked  Mr.  Bartlett. 

"Oh,  I  trust  not,  father !"  cried  Jack.  "I  am 
sure  you  have  trouble  enough  already !" 

"The  Bangses  are  a  hard  family  to  get  along 
with,"  said  Mrs.  Bartlett.  "I  have  heard  that 
from  several  who  work  for  them." 

"The  men  at  the  office  are  sorry  to  see  Amos 
Bangs  in  control,"  said  Mr.  Bartlett.  "They 
know  he  will  drive  them  more  than  I  have  ever 
driven  them,  and  he  will  never  raise  their  wages." 

"Are  you  going  to  leave  the  company's  office, 
father?" 

"Yes.  I  am  no  longer  an  officer,  only  a  stock 
holder." 

"The  company  ought  to  give  you  a  position." 

"Bangs  said  I  could  be  a  timekeeper,  at  fifteen 
dollars  per  week." 

"How  mean!     And  what  will  his  salary  be?" 

"I  don't  know  yet — probably  a  hundred  and 
fifty  per  week — seven  or  eight  thousand  per 
year." 


THE  IRON  WORKS  AFFAIR  57 

"And  you've  been  getting  sixty  dollars  per 
week,  haven't  you?" 

"Yes." 

"Then  I'd  go  elsewhere." 

"That  is  what  I  shall  do — if  I  can  find  any 
opening.  What  I  am  worried  about  mostly  is  the 
capital  I  have  in  the  iron  works,  fifteen  thousand 
dollars.  I  am  afraid  Bangs  will,  sooner  or  later, 
wipe  me  out,  and  do  it  in  such  a  way  that  I  can 
not  sue  him  to  advantage." 

"It's  an  outrage !" 

"The  trouble  is,  I  trusted  him  too  much  from 
the  start.  He  has  proved  to  be  a  snake  in  the 
grass." 

"And  Bob  is  exactly  like  him,"  said  Jack. 

The  family  talked  the  matter  over  all  during 
the  supper  hour  and  for  some  time  later.  The 
prospect  ahead  was  a  dark  one  and  Mrs.  Bartlett 
sighed  deeply. 

"If  you  cannot  get  an  opening  elsewhere  I  do 
not  know  what  we  are  to  do,"  said  she  to  her 
husband. 

"I'll  get  something,"  he  replied,  bravely.  "And 
remember,  I  have  a  thousand  dollars  in  cash  in 
the  bank." 

"A  thousand  dollars  won't  last  long,  Philip, 
after  once  you  begin  to  use  it  up." 


58  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"That  is  true." 

"Have  you  anything  definite  in  view?" 

"Not  exactly.  I  am  going  to  write  to  my 
friend  Mason,  in  Albany.  He  may  be  able  to  get 
me  something  to  do  at  the  iron  works  there.  He 
is  in  charge." 

"Well,  I  hope  it  is  better  than  the  place  Amos 
Bangs  offered  you." 

"There  is  only  one  trouble,"  went  on  Mr.  Bart- 
lett.  "If  I  get  work  at  Albany  we  will  have  to 
move  to  that  city." 

"Well,  we  can  do  that." 

"Yes,  but  I  hate  to  go  away  from  Riverport. 
I  wanted  to  watch  Bangs." 

"You  might  go  to  Albany  every  Monday  and 
come  home  Saturday  night,  at  least  for  a 
time." 

"Yes,  I  might  do  that,"  answered  Philip  Bart- 
lett. 

On  the  following  morning  he  went  down  to  the 
iron  works  as  usual.  As  early  as  it  was  he  found 
Amos  Bangs  ahead  of  him,  and  sorting  out  some 
papers  at  one  of  the  desks. 

"Morning,"  said  Amos  Bangs,  curtly. 

"Good-morning,"  answered  Mr.  Bartlett.  "Mr. 
Bangs,  what  are  you  doing  at  this  desk  ?" 

"Sorting  out  things." 


THE  IRON  WORKS  AFFAIR  59 

"Do  you  not  know  that  this  is  my  private 
desk?" 

"Is  it?  I  thought  it  belonged  to  the  iron 
company,"  answered  Amos  Bangs  with  a  sneer. 

"The  desk  does  belong  to  the  company,  but  at 
present  it  contains  my  private  papers  as  well  as 
some  papers  of  the  company." 

"Well,  it  is  going  to  be  my  desk  after  this, 
I'll  thank  you  to  take  your  personal  things 
away." 

"You  seem  to  be  in  a  hurry  to  get  me  out." 

"I  want  to  get  to  work  here.  Things  have 
dragged  long  enough.  I  am  going  to  make  them 
hum." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  answered  Philip  Bart- 
lett,  pointedly.  "I  presume  we  can  look  for  big 
dividends  on  our  stock  next  year." 

"Well— er— I  don't  know  about  that.  We 
have  got  to  make  improvements  and  they  will  cost 
money." 

"You  didn't  want  any  improvements  when  I 
was  in  charge." 

"That  was  a  different  thing.  The  old  con 
cern  was  a  small-fry  affair.  We  are  going  to 
make  the  new  concern  something  worth  while," 
answered  Amos  Bangs,  loftily. 

"I  hope  you  do — for  my  sake  as  well  as  for  the 


60  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

sake  of  the  other  stockholders.  But  what  sala 
ries  are  the  new  officers  to  have?" 

"That  is  to  be  decided  later." 

"I  trust  all  the  profits  are  not  eaten  up  by  the 
salaries." 

"You  cannot  expect  talented  men — like  myself, 
for  instance — to  work  for  low  salaries." 

"You  used  to  be  willing  to  work  for  fifty  dol 
lars  a  week." 

"Those  days  are  past.  But  I  cannot  waste  time 
talking  now.  Clean  out  the  desk  and  turn  it  over 
to  me,"  concluded  Amos  Bangs,  and  walked  away. 

With  a  heavy  heart  Philip  Bartlett  set  about 
the  task  before  him.  He  was  much  attached  to 
the  iron  works  and  hated  to  leave  it.  Presently 
his  brow  grew  troubled. 

"Mr.  Bangs!"  he  called. 

"What  do  you  want  now?" 

"Did  you  see  anything  of  some  papers  with  a 
broad  rubber  band  around  them  ?" 

"Didn't  see  anything  but  what  is  there." 

"I  had  some  private  papers.  They  seem  to  be 
gone." 

"I  didn't  take  them,"  answered  Amos  Bangs, 
coldly. 

"It  is  queer  where  they  can  be,"  went  on  Philip 
Bartlett. 


THE  IRON  WORKS  AFFAIR  61 

"Well,  I  haven't  got  them." 

Philip  Bartlett  hunted  high  and  low  for  the 
missing  documents,  but  without  success.  Then 
he  cleaned  out  the  desk,  put  his  personal  things 
in  a  package,  said  good-by  to  his  former  em 
ployees,  and  quit  the  office. 

"I  am  well  rid  of  him,"  said  Amos  Bangs,  to 
himself.  "And  I  am  glad  I  got  hold  of  those 
private  contracts.  Now  I  can  make  a  deal  with 
Shaster  and  turn  the  work  over  to  the  Springfield 
concern — and  make  some  money!" 


CHAPTER  VII 

MORE  TROUBLES  FOR  RANDY 

Two  days  passed  quietly,  and  Randy  did  not 
see  or  hear  anything  more  of  Bob  Bangs.  Then 
he  learned  through  Jack  that  Mrs.  Bangs  had 
gone  off  on  a  summer  trip,  taking  her  son  with 
her. 

"I  hear  there  are  great  changes  at  the  iron 
works,"  said  Randy,  to  his  friend.  "Mr.  Bangs, 
they  say,  is  in  charge." 

"He  is,  and  father  is  out  of  it,"  answered  Jack, 
bitterly.  "That  is  what  Mrs.  Bangs  meant  when 
she  said  I  must  be  bitter  against  the  family." 

"Is  your  father  out  of  it  entirely,  Jack?" 

"Yes,  so  far  as  holding  a  position  is  concerned. 
He  still  has  his  stock.  But  he  is  afraid  that  won't 
be  worth  much,  if  Amos  Bangs  runs  the  concern." 

"What  is  your  father  going  to  do?" 

"He  doesn't  know  yet.  He  is  trying  to  con 
nect  with  some  other  iron  works." 

"I  hope  he  strikes  something  good." 

62 


MORE  TROUBLES  FOR  RANDY  63 

"So  do  I,  Randy." 

"I  wish  I  could  get  something  to  do,  too,"  went 
on  Randy. 

"You  mean  during  the  summer?" 

"Yes,  and  maybe  later,  too." 

"Why,  isn't  your  father  working  ?" 

"Not  to-day.  He  has  been  working  in  a  damp 
cellar  and  that  brought  on  his  old  complaint, 
rheumatism.  He  suffers  something  awful  with 
it.  He  ought  to  have  a  long  rest." 

"He  certainly  ought  not  to  work  in  a  cellar." 

"He  has  already  told  his  boss  he  couldn't  go  at 
it  again,"  answered  Randy. 

"Have  you  had  a  doctor?" 

"Yes,  Doctor  Case  came  this  morning." 

"What  does  he  say?" 

"He  says  rheumatism  is  hard  to  cure  and  that 
my  father  will  have  to  take  care  of  himself,"  an 
swered  Randy.  "But  I  must  go  on  now,"  he 
added.  "I  must  get  some  things  for  mother  at 
the  store." 

What  Randy  said  about  his  father  was  true. 
Louis  Thompson  was  suffering  very  much.  He 
rested  on  a  couch  in  the  sitting  room  of  the  cot 
tage,  and  his  wife  did  what  she  could  to  relieve 
his  pain. 

Several  days  passed  and  the  rheumatism,  in- 


64  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

stead  of  growing  better,  became  worse,  so  that 
neither  Mrs.  Thompson  nor  Randy  knew  what  to 
do  for  the  sufferer.  Then  Mr.  Thompson's  side 
began  to  draw  up,  and  in  haste  a  specialist  from 
the  city  was  called  in.  He  gave  some  relief,  but 
said  it  would  be  a  long  time  before  the  sufferer 
would  be  able  to  go  to  work  again. 

"You  must  keep  off  your  left  leg,"  said  the 
specialist. 

A  few  days  after  that  Louis  Thompson  tried 
to  walk.  But  the  pain  was  so  great  he  could  not 
stand  on  the  rheumatic  limb.  He  sank  on  his 
couch  with  a  groan. 

"I  cannot  do  it,"  he  gasped. 

"Then  do  not  try,"  answered  his  wife. 

"But  I  must  get  to  work,  Lucy.  I  cannot  af 
ford  to  be  idle." 

"Never  mind,  Louis;  we  will  get  along  some 
how." 
i     "How  much  did  that  specialist  charge?" 

"Fifty  dollars?" 

"And  what  was  Doctor  Case's  bill?" 

"Ten  dollars." 

"Sixty  dollars!  And  we  had  only  ninety  dol 
lars  in  the  bank !  That  leaves  us  only  thirty  dol 
lars." 

To  this  Mrs.  Thompson  did  not  answer.     She 


'MORE  TROUBLES  FOR  RANDY  65 

had  used  up  nearly  ten  dollars  for  medicines,  but 
did  not  wish  to  worry  her  suffering  husband  by 
mentioning  it. 

"If  I  don't  go  to  work  we'll  all  starve  to 
death !"  continued  Louis  Thompson. 

"We'll  manage  somehow/'  answered  the  wife, 
bravely. 

Nevertheless,  she  was  much  discouraged,  and 
that  evening,  when  her  husband  was  asleep,  she 
and  Randy  talked  the  matter  over  as  they  sat  on 
the  porch  in  the  darkness. 

"Mother,"  said  Randy,  earnestly,  "I  don't 
want  you  to  feel  troubled.  You  have  labored  so 
long  for  me  that  it  is  now  my  turn.  I  only  want 
something  to  do." 

"My  dear  child,"  said  the  mother,  "I  do  not 
need  to  be  assured  of  your  willingness.  But  I  am 
sorry  that  you  should  be  compelled  to  give  up 
your  vacation  and  maybe  your  schooling." 

"Giving  up  schooling  will  not  be  necessary.  I 
can  study  in  the  evenings.  I  am  wondering  what 
I  can  find  to  do." 

"I  know  so  little  about  such  things,  Randy,  that 
we  must  consult  someone  who  is  better  qualified 
to  give  advice  in  the  matter — your  Uncle  Peter, 
for  instance." 

At  this  Randy  gave  a  sigh. 


66  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  don't  know  Uncle  Peter.  He  never  comes 
here." 

"That  is  true,"  answered  Mrs.  Thompson,  with 
some  hesitation.  "But  you  know  he  is  a  business 
man  and  has  a  great  deal  to  attend  to.  Besides, 
he  has  married  a  lady  who  is  exceedingly  fashion 
able,  and  I  suppose  he  does  not  care  to  bring 
her  to  visit  such  unfashionable  folks  as  we 
are." 

"Then,"  said  Randy,  indignantly,  "I  don't 
want  to  trouble  him  with  any  of  my  applications. 
If  he  doesn't  think  us  good  enough  to  visit  we 
won't  force  ourselves  upon  him." 

"My  dear  boy,  you  are  too  excitable.  It  may 
be  that  it  is  only  his  business  engagements  that 
have  kept  him  away  from  us.  Besides,  you  can 
go  to  him  only  for  advice;  it  is  quite  different 
from  asking  assistance." 

Mother  and  son  discussed  the  situation  for  fully 
an  hour  and  at  last,  in  the  absence  of  other  plans, 
it  was  decided  that  Randy  should  go  to  his  uncle 
the  next  day  and  make  known  his  wants.  Mr. 
Thompson  was  told,  early  in  the  morning,  and 
said  Randy  could  do  as  he  thought  best. 

"But  don't  expect  too  much  from  your  Uncle 
Peter,"  said  the  sick  man. 

Peter    Thompson    was    an    elder    brother    to 


MORE  TROUBLES  FOR  RANDY  67 

Randy's  father.  Early  in  life  he  had  entered  a 
counting  room  and  ever  since  had  been  engaged 
in  mercantile  pursuits.  At  the  age  of  twenty- 
eight  he  had  married  a  dashing  lady,  who  was 
more  noted  for  her  fashionable  pretensions  than 
for  any  attractive  qualities  of  the  heart.  She  was 
now  at  the  head  of  a  very  showy  establishment, 
far  more  pretentious  than  that  over  which  Mrs. 
Bangs  presided.  She  knew  little  about  her  hus 
band's  relations  and  cared  still  less. 

The  town  of  Riverport  was  twenty  miles  dis 
tant  from  Deep  Haven,  where  Peter  Thompson 
resided  with  his  family.  A  boat  ran  daily  be 
tween  these  places  and  several  others,  but  Randy 
did  not  wish  to  spend  the  necessary  fare,  and  so 
borrowed  a  bicycle  from  Jack  and  made  the  trip 
by  way  of  the  river  road,  a  safe  if  not  very  com 
fortable  highway. 

Randy  had  been  to  Deep  Haven  several  times 
in  years  gone  by,  but,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  had 
never  gone  near  his  uncle's  residence.  But  he 
knew  where  the  house  was  located — a  fine  brick 
affair,  with  a  swell  front — and  leaning  his  bicycle 
against  a  tree,  he  mounted  the  stone  steps  and 
rang  the  bell. 

"What's  wanted?"  demanded  the  servant  who 
answered  the  summons,  and  she  looked  Randy 


68  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

over  in  a  supercilious  manner,  not  at  all  impressed 
by  the  modest  manner  in  which  he  was  at 
tired. 

"Is  Uncle  Peter  at  home?"  asked  Randy,  po 
litely. 

"Who's  Uncle  Peter?" 

"Mr.  Peter  Thompson?" 

"No,  he  isn't." 

"Where  is  he?" 

"At  his  store,  I  expect." 

"Is  Mrs.  Thompson  at  home?" 

"I  don't  know.  I'll  see.  Who  shall  I  say 
wants  to  see  her?" 

"Randy  Thompson." 

Randy  was  left  standing  in  the  elegantly  fur 
nished  hallway  while  the  servant  departed.  He 
could  not  help  but  contrast  such  elegance  with  his 
own  modest  home. 

"Come  into  the  drawing  room,"  said  the  serv 
ant,  briefly,  on  returning,  and  ushered  him  into 
the  finest  apartment  he  had  ever  entered. 

Here  he  was  kept  waiting  for  fully  quarter  of 
an  hour.  Then  a  showily  dressed  woman  swept 
into  the  room  with  a  majestic  air  and  fixed  a  cold 
stare  upon  our  hero. 

"Are  you  my  aunt?"  he  asked,  somewhat  dis 
concerted  by  his  chilling  reception. 


'MORE  TROUBLES  FOR  RANDY  69 

"Really,  I  couldn't  say — not  having  seen  you 
before,"  she  answered. 

"My  name  is  Randy  Thompson.  I  am  the  son 
of  Louis  Thompson,  of  Riverport." 

"Ah,  I  see." 

The  woman  said  no  more,  but  seemed  to  await 
developments.  Randy  was  greatly  embarrassed. 
His  aunt's  coldness  repelled  him,  and  he  easily 
saw  that  he  was  not  a  welcome  visitor.  A  touch 
of  pride  came  to  him  and  he  resolved  that  he 
would  be  as  unsociable  as  his  relative. 

"What  can  he  want  of  me?"  thought  the  wo 
man. 

As  Randy  said  nothing  more  she  grew  tired  of 
the  stillness  and  drew  herself  up  once  more. 

"You  must  excuse  me  this  morning,"  she  said. 
"I  am  particularly  engaged.  I  suppose  you  know 
where  your  uncle's  store  is.  You  will  probably 
find  him  there."  And  then  she  rang  for  the  serv 
ant  to  show  our  hero  to  the  door.  He  was  glad 
to  get  out  into  the  open  air  once  more. 

"So  that  is  Aunt  Grace,"  he  mused.  "Well,  I 
don't  know  as  I  shall  ever  wish  to  call  upon  her 
again.  She  is  as  bad  as  an  iceberg  for  freezing  a 
fellow.  No  wonder  she  and  mother  have  never 
become  friends." 


CHAPTER  VIII 

RANDY  AND  HIS  UNCLE  PETER 

FROM  his  uncle's  home  Randy  rode  on  his  bi 
cycle  to  Peter  Thompson's  store — a  fairly  large 
concern,  the  largest,  in  fact,  in  Deep  Haven.  He 
found  his  uncle  behind  a  desk  in  the  rear,  busy 
over  some  accounts.  For  several  minutes  he  paid 
no  attention  to  his  visitor.  Then  he  stuck  his  pen 
behind  his  ear  and  gave  Randy  a  sharp  look. 

"How  do  you  do,  Uncle  Peter  ?"  said  the  youth. 

"Why — er — who  is  this?"  stammered  Peter 
Thompson.  "I  don't  seem  to  quite  know  you." 

"I  am  Randy  Thompson,  your  nephew." 

"Oh,  yes,  my  younger  brother  Louis'  son,  I  be 
lieve." 

"Yes,  sir." 

"I  remember  you  now."  Peter  Thompson 
held  out  a  flabby  and  cold  hand.  "Come  to  town 
on  business,  I  suppose." 

"In  a  way,  yes,  sir.  Father  is  down  with  rheu 
matism." 

TO 


RANDY  AND  HIS  UNCLE  PETER  71 

"Hum !  Didn't  take  proper  care  of  himself,  I 
suppose." 

"He  had  to  work  in  a  cellar  and  that  put  him  in 
bed." 

"And  you  have  come  to  ask  help,  I  suppose." 
Peter  Thompson's  face  dropped  quickly.  "I  am 
sorry,  but  my  family  expenses  are  very  large,  and 
trade  is  dull.  If  I  were  able — 

"You  are  mistaken,"  said  Randy,  a  flush 
mounting  to  his  brow.  "I  do  not  come  for  as 
sistance.  I  am  old  enough  to  work,  if  I  only 
knew  what  to  do.  Mother  told  me  to  come  to  you 
for  advice." 

Peter  Thompson  looked  relieved  when  he  un 
derstood  that  Randy's  visit  meant  no  demand 
upon  his  purse,  and  he  regarded  the  youth  more 
favorably  than  he  had  done. 

"Ah,  that's  well,"  he  said,  rubbing  his  flabby 
hands  together.  "I  like  your  independence. 
Now,  let  me  see."  He  scratched  his  head.  "Do 
you  know  anything  about  horses?" 

"No,  sir ;  but  perhaps  I  could  learn." 

"The  livery-stable  keeper  wants  a  boy,  but  he 
must  know  all  about  horses." 

"How  much  would  he  pay  a  week?" 

"Two  dollars  at  the  start." 

"That  would  not  be  enough  for  me." 


72  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  might  get  you  in  some  store  in  the  city," 
continued  Peter  Thompson.  "Would  you  like 
that?" 

"If  it  paid,  yes." 

"It  would  pay  but  little  the  first  year.  But  you 
would  gain  a  valuable  experience." 

"I  cannot  afford  that,  Uncle  Peter.  I  must 
earn  something  at  once,  to  support  our  fam- 

ily." 

"Then  I  don't  know  what  can  be  done,"  said 
the  storekeeper,  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders. 
"There  are  very  few  things  that  boys  of  your  age 
can  do,  and  it  is  so  easy  to  obtain  boys  that  peo 
ple  are  not  willing  to  pay  much  in  wages." 

Randy  looked  crestfallen  and  his  uncle  embar 
rassed.  The  merchant  feared  that  he  might  be 
compelled  by  the  world's  opinion  to  aid  his 
brother  and  his  family.  But  suddenly  an  idea 
struck  him. 

"Do  you  know  anything  about  farming?"  he 
inquired. 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  Randy;  "a  little."      ' 

"I  ask  for  this  reason,"  pursued  Mr.  Thomp 
son.  "When  your  grandfather  died  he  left  to  me 
a  small  farm  in  Riverport.  It  is  not  very  good 
and  has  been  used  mostly  as  a  pasture.  I  have 
been  so  occupied  with  other  things  that  I  could 


RANDY  AND  HIS  UNCLE  PETER  73 

not  look  after  it.  Perhaps  you  may  know  some 
thing  of  it." 

"Yes,  sir,  I  do.  It  is  about  half  a  mile  from 
our  house,  and  is  called  the  twelve-acre  lot.  But 
I  didn't  know  it  belonged  to  you." 

"It  does.  What  I  was  going  to  say  is  that,  al 
though  I  am  unable  to  give  you  such  assistance  as 
I  should  like,  I  will,  if  you  wish  it,  give  you  the 
use  of  that  lot,  and  the  little  cottage  on  it,  rent-free 
so  long  as  you  care  to  use  it.  Perhaps  you  can 
put  it  to  some  use.  Anyway,  you  can  use  the 
cottage." 

Randy's  face  lighted  up,  much  to  his  uncle's 
satisfaction.  The  land  was  not  extra  good  and 
the  cottage  all  but  tumbled  down,  yet  it  was  bet 
ter  than  nothing.  They  could  move  out  of  the 
cottage  in  which  they  were  now  located,  and  thus 
save  the  monthly  rent,  which  was  eight  dollars. 
Besides  that,  Randy  felt  that  he  could  do  some 
thing  with  the  garden,  even  though  it  was  rather 
late  in  the  season.  Where  they  now  lived  there 
was  little  room  to  grow  vegetables. 

"You  are  sure  you  don't  want  to  use  the  place, 
Uncle  Peter?"  he  asked. 

"Not  at  all.  You  can  use  it  as  long  as  you 
please." 

"Maybe  you  would  like  to  sell  it." 


74  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Ahem !  If  you  wish  to  buy  it  you  can  make 
an  offer  after  you  are  on  the  place.  I  once  of 
fered  it  to  a  man  for  two  hundred  dollars,  but  he 
would  not  take  me  up." 

"Then  you  will  sell  it  for  two  hundred  dol 
lars?" 

"I  will  sell  it  to  you,  or  rather  your  father,  for 
a  hundred  and  fifty  dollars." 

"I'll  remember  that,  sir.  It  may  be  that  we 
will  like  the  place  so  much  we  shall  want  to  buy — 
if  we  can  raise  the  money." 

"You  can  pay  off  the  amount  at  the  rate  of 
fifty  dollars  per  year  if  you  wish." 

"Thank  you.  You  are  kind  and  I  appreciate 
it,"  and  Randy  meant  what  he  said. 

Peter  Thompson  looked  at  the  clock. 

"I  must  go  to  dinner  now.  Will  you  dine  with 
me?" 

Had  his  uncle  been  alone  Randy  might  have 
accepted  the  offer,  but  he  remembered  the  recep 
tion  his  aunt  had  given  him  and  so  declined. 

"I  think  I  had  better  get  back  to  Riverport,"  he 
said.  "I  will  tell  mother  and  father  about  the 
twelve-acre  lot  and  see  what  they  have  to  say 
about  it." 

"Very  well." 

"Would  you  mind  giving  me  a  slip  of  paper  so 


RANDY  AND  HIS  UNCLE  PETER  75 

that  we  can  prove,  we  have  a  right  to  occupy  the 
place?"  pursued  Randy.  "Some  folks  may  try 
to  dispute  our  right.  I  know  one  man  who  pas 
tures  cows  there." 

"He  has  no  right  to  do  so.  Here,  I  will  give 
you  a  paper  in  due  form." 

Whatever  his  other  shortcomings,  Peter 
Thompson  was  not  a  slipshod  business  man.  He 
drew  up  a  paper  in  due  form,  stating  that  his 
brother  could  occupy  the  little  farm  for  five  years, 
rent-free,  and  if  he  wished  to  do  so  could  at  any 
time  in  said  five  years  buy  the  little  farm  for  one 
hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  payable  at  the  rate  of 
fifty  dollars  per  year,  without  interest. 

"And  now  good-by  and  good  luck  to  you,"  said 
he  as  he  handed  the  paper  to  Randy.  "Some  day, 
if  I  can  get  the  time,  I  may  call  upon  you.  But 
I  rarely  go  away  from  home." 

Randy  shook  hands  and  left,  and  in  a  minute 
more  was  riding  home  on  the  bicycle. 

"Well,  I  think  I've  gained  something,"  he 
thought,  as  he  sped  along.  "Anyway,  we  will 
have  a  roof  over  our  heads  and  that  is  something. 
To  be  sure,  the  cottage  is  a  poor  one,  but  poor 
folks  can't  have  everything  as  they  want  it." 

When  the  boy  arrived  home  he  found  his  father 
had  had  another  bad  turn  but  was  now  resting 


76  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

easier.  Without  delay  he  told  of  what  had  hap 
pened  at  Deep  Haven. 

"Your  aunt  is  a  Tartar,"  said  Louis  Thompson. 
"I  never  liked  her,  and  that  is  why  I  and  your  Un 
cle  Peter  have  drifted  apart.  I  thought  he  had 
sold  the  twelve-acre  lot  to  Jerry  Borden,  who  pas 
tures  his  cows  there." 

"Jerry  Borden  will  have  to  get  out — that  is,  if 
we  take  possession,"  said  Randy.  "Mother, 
what  do  you  think  of  it?" 

"Is  the  cottage  usable  ?  I  have  not  seen  it  for 
a  year  or  more." 

"It  will  have  to  be  fixed  up  some.  But 
I  am  sure  I  can  do  the  work,  with  father's 
tools." 

"It  will  save  the  rent  money." 

"And  I  can  plant  a  garden,  even  if  it  is  late. 
And  we  can  keep  some  chickens,  and  then,  after 
everything  is  in  shape,  I  can  again  look  for  out 
side  work." 

"Randy's  idea  is  a  good  one,"  answered  the 
boy's  father.  "Our  month  will  be  up  here  next 
week.  I'll  notify  the  owner  at  once  about  leav 
ing." 

The  next  morning  Randy  went  over  to  the 
twelve-acre  farm,  a  corner  of  which  sloped  down 
to  the  river.  He  had  passed  it  a  hundred  times 


RANDY  AND  HIS  UNCLE  PETER  77 

before,  but  it  was  with  an  entirely  different  feel 
ing  that  he  surveyed  it  now. 

It  was  pasture  land,  naturally  good,  but  much 
neglected.  A  great  many  stones  needed  to  be  re 
moved  and  the  fences  wanted  propping  up  and 
here  and  there  a  new  rail.  The  house,  which 
faced  a  little  side  road,  was  a  story  and  a  half  in 
height,  with  two  rooms  below  and  two  chambers 
above.  There  was  a  well  that  needed  fixing  and 
also  a  cistern.  Around  the  cottage  the  weeds 
grew  high,  and  one  of  the  windows  was  out  and 
a  door  was  missing. 

"I  can  fix  this  place  up,  I  am  sure  of  it,"  said 
the  boy  to  himself. 

He  was  making  a  mental  note  of  what  was  to 
be  done  when  he  heard  a  noise  on  the  road  and 
saw  a  farmer  approaching,  driving  a  dozen  cows 
before  him.  It  was  Jerry  Borden,  the  man  who 
had  been  using  the  pasture  lot  without  paying  for 
it. 

"Hullo!  What  air  you  a-doin'  here?"  asked 
Jerry  Borden,  looking  at  Randy  in  some  surprise. 

"We  are  going  to  move  over  here,  Mr.  Bor 
den,"  answered  Randy,  calmly. 

"Move  over  here !"  ejaculated  the  farmer. 

"Yes." 

"In  this  air  tumble-down  cottage?" 


78  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  am  going  to  fix  it  up  some." 

"Well,  I  vow !     It  ain't  fit  to  live  in !" 

"It  will  be." 

"An'  the  land  ain't  wuth  shucks/' 

"It  seems  to  be  good  enough  for  the  cows." 

At  this  Jerry  Borden's  face  fell  a  little. 

"If  you  air  a-goin'  to  move  in,  I  guess  thet 
means  I'm  to  move  out,"  he  ventured. 

"It  does,  unless "  Randy  paused,  stuck 

by  a  sudden  idea. 

"Unless  what?"  asked  the  farmer,  eagerly.  He 
wanted  to  use  the  lot  very  much,  for  he  was  short 
of  pasturing  on  his  own  farm. 

"Unless  we  can  come  to  some  sort  of  an  agree 
ment  for  milk  and  butter.  Of  course  I  can't  let 
you  use  the  whole  lot,  but  you  might  use  part  of 
it." 

"Did  the  owner  say  you  could  use  the  place?" 

"Yes,  we  have  it  down  in  writing.  We  are  to 
use  it  for  five  years  and  then  we  can  buy  it  if  we 
wish." 

"I  see."  The  farmer  scratched  his  head. 
"Well,  I  dunno.  Maybe  we  could  let  ye  have 
butter  an'  milk.  One  thing  is  certain,  I've  got  to 
have  pasturin'." 

"We  could  fence  off  part  of  the  lot  in  some  way 
and  you  could  use  that." 


RANDY  AND  HIS  UNCLE  PETER  79 

"Thet's  so." 

"Besides  that,  I'll  want  some  plowing  done. 
I  may  have  to  hire  you  for  that,"  pursued  Randy. 

"I  must  say  I  like  your  spunk,  Randy.  I  shan't 
charge  ye  a  cent  fer  plowin'." 

After  that  the  farmer  and  our  hero  talked  mat 
ters  over  for  half  an  hour,  and  the  farmer  told 
the  youth  what  might  be  planted  to  advantage 
even  so  late  in  the  season.  Then  Randy  went 
home,  feeling  that  the  family  was  going  to  make 
a  good  move. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  NEW  HOME 

THE  next  few  days  were  busy  ones  for  Mrs. 
Thompson  and  for  Randy.  The  landlord  of  the 
cottage  in  which  they  lived  was  notified  that  they 
were  going  to  move,  and  then  the  woman  set  to 
work  to  get  ready  to  vacate,  while  Randy  went 
over  to  the  other  place  to  put  the  house  in  con 
dition  for  occupancy. 

While  Randy  was  at  work  Jack  came  to  see 
him,  and  insisted  upon  lending  a  helping  hand. 
Randy  had  brought  over  some  of  his  father's  tools 
and  also  some  nails,  and  he  purchased  at  the  lum 
ber  yard  a  few  boards  and  other  pieces  he  thought 
he  needed. 

When  he  once  got  at  it,  it  was  astonishing  how 
well  our  hero  used  the  tools,  making  several  re 
pairs  that  would  have  done  credit  to  a  regular 
carpenter.  The  broken  window  was  replaced, 
and  the  missing  door  found  and  rehung,  and  sev 
eral  clapboards  nailed  fast.  Then  Randy  mended 


THE  NEW  HOME  81 

the  porch,  and  put  a  score  of  shingles  on  the  roof. 
This  done,  the  chimney  was  cleaned  out  and  also 
the  cistern,  and  the  well  was  also  overhauled. 
In  the  meantime  Jack  pulled  out  a  lot  of  weeds  and 
trained  a  wild  honeysuckle  over  the  porch.  At 
the  end  of  four  days  the  place  looked  quite  well. 

"It's  a  hundred  per  cent,  better  than  it  was," 
declared  Jack.  "It  didn't  look  like  anything  be 
fore." 

"I'll  get  a  can  of  paint  to-morrow  and  paint  the 
door  and  the  window  frames,"  said  Randy,  and 
this  was  done.  He  also  whitewashed  the  kitchen, 
and  kalsomined  the  other  rooms,  so  that  the  in 
terior  of  the  cottage  was  sweet  and  clean. 

When  Mrs.  Thompson  saw  the  change  which 
had  been  wrought  she  was  delighted. 

"I  declare,  it  looks  as  well,  if  not  better,  than 
the  cottage  we  are  in,"  she  cried.  "And  the  out 
look  toward  the  river  is  ever  so  much  nicer." 

"Just  wait  until  I  have  the  garden  in  shape," 
said  Randy.  "You  won't  know  the  spot." 

"What  a  pity  we  did  not  know  of  this  place  be 
fore." 

"Mother,  I  think  we  ought  to  buy  it  if  we  can." 

"Perhaps  we  shall,  Randy,  before  the  five  years 
are  up." 

At  length  came  the  day  to  move.     A  local 


82  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

truckman  who  knew  Mr.  Thompson  well  moved 
them  for  nothing. 

"You  can  do  some  odd  jobs  for  me  some  time," 
said  the  truckman  to  Louis  Thompson. 

"Thank  you,  I  will — when  I  am  able/'  an 
swered  the  sufferer. 

A  good  deal  of  the  pain  had  left  Mr.  Thomp 
son,  but  he  was  weak,  and  to  start  to  regular  work 
was  out  of  the  question.  Another  friend  took 
him  to  his  new  cottage  in  a  carriage.  He  gazed 
at  the  old  place  in  wonder. 

"Well,  it  certainly  is  improved !"  he  ejaculated. 
"We  shall  get  along  here  very  well." 

The  moving  was  done  early  in  the  morning  and 
by  nightfall  Randy  and  his  mother  had  the  cot 
tage  in  tolerable  order.  The  stove  was  set  up  and 
found  to  draw  good,  and  the  water  from  the  well 
tasted  fine. 

"Now  there  is  one  thing  certain,"  said  Randy, 
"Mother,  come  what  may,  we  shall  have  a  roof 
over  our  heads." 

"Yes,  my  son,  and  I  am  grateful  for  it,"  an 
swered  Mrs.  Thompson. 

"Uncle  Peter  may  be  a  hard  man  to  get  along 
with,  but  he  has  certainly  helped  us." 

The  next  two  weeks  were  busy  ones  for  Randy. 
Jerry  Borden  was  true  to  his  promise  and  not  only 


THE  NEW  HOME  83 

did  some  plowing  for  the  Thompsons  but  also 
helped  Randy  to  put  up  a  new  fence,  partly  of 
stone  and  partly  of  rails.  It  was  agreed  that 
Borden  should  have  the  use  of  part  of  the  little 
farm  for  pasturing,  and  in  return  was  to  give  the 
Thompsons  two  quarts  of  milk  a  day  and  two 
pounds  of  butter  per  week,  and  also  a  dozen  fresh 
eggs  a  week  while  the  hens  were  laying. 

"That  will  certainly  help  us  out  wonderfully," 
said  Mrs.  Thompson.  "Butter,  eggs,  and  milk 
are  quite  an  item  of  expense." 

"And  that  is  not  all,"  said  Randy.  "I  am  go 
ing  to  help  Mr.  Borden  with  his  haying  soon  and 
he  is  going  to  pay  us  in  early  vegetables." 

The  haying  time  was  already  at  hand,  and 
Randy  soon  pitched  in  with  a  will,  much  to  his 
neighbor's  satisfaction. 

One  day  Jack  came  to  bring  good  news.  His 
father  had  secured  a  position  with  an  iron  works 
at  Albany,  on  the  Hudson  River. 

"It  will  pay  him  a  fair  salary,"  said  Jack. 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  answered  Randy. 
"What  will  your  family  do,  remain  here  or  move 
to  Albany?" 

"We  are  going  to  remain  here  for  the  present, 
but,  if  the  place  suits  father  after  he  has  been 
there  a  while,  then  we'll  move." 


84  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Have  you  learned  anything  more  about  the 
Bangses?" 

"Mrs.  Bangs  and  Bob  are  on  a  summer  vaca 
tion." 

"Yes,  I  know  that.     I  meant  Mr.  Bangs/' 

"He  is  in  full  charge  at  the  iron  works  here 
and  drawing  a  salary  of  eight  thousand  dollars  a 
year.  Father  says  he  will  run  the  works  into  the 
ground  so  that  the  stock  won't  be  worth  a  cent." 

"Can't  your  father  do  anything?" 

"Not  yet.  But  he  is  going  to  watch  things. 
There  was  some  trouble  over  a  contract  and  he  is 
trying  to  get  to  the  bottom  of  that,"  continued 
Jack. 

When  Randy  went  to  work  for  Farmer  Borden 
he  came  into  contact  with  the  farmer's  son 
Sammy,  a  tall,  overgrown  lad  of  fourteen,  with 
a  freckled  face  and  a  shock  of  red  hair.  Sammy 
hated  to  work,  and  his  father  and  mother  had  to 
fairly  drive  him  to  get  anything  out  of  him. 

"City  folks  don't  work  like  farmers,"  remarked 
Sammy  to  Randy.  "They  jest  lay  off  an'  take  it 
easy." 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  asked  our  hero,  in 
quiet  amusement. 

"  'Cos  I  once  read  a  paper  of  the  sports  in  the 
city." 


THE  NEW  HOME  8$ 

"Some  rich  folks  don't  work,  Sammy.  But  all 
the  others  work  as  hard  as  we  do." 

"I  don't  believe  it,"  said  Sammy,  stoutly. 
"Wish  I  was  a  city  lad.  Oh,  wouldn't  I  jest  have 
the  bang-up  time,  though !" 

"Sammy  Borden!"  cried  his  mother,  shrilly. 
"You  get  to  work,  an'  be  quick  about  it." 

"I'm  tired,"  answered  the  freckled-faced  lad. 

"Tired?  Lazy,  you  mean!  Git  to  work,  or 
I'll  have  your  paw  give  you  a  dressin'  down !" 

"Drat  the  luck!"  muttered  Sammy,  as  he  took 
up  his  pitchfork.  "I  wish  I  was  born  in  the 
city!" 

"Come  on,  Sammy,"  said  Randy.  "The  work 
has  got  to  be  done,  so  don't  think  about  it,  but  do 
it." 

"Huh !  Work  is  easy  to  you,  Randy  Thomp 
son  !  But  it  comes  hard  on  me !"  And  Sammy 
heaved  a  ponderous  sigh. 

The  haying  was  in  full  blast  early  in  July  and 
Randy  worked  early  and  late.  He  wanted  to  get 
through,  so  that  he  might  go  at  his  own  garden. 
Sammy  dragged  worse  than  ever,  and  finally  con 
fided  to  our  hero  that  he  wanted  to  go  to  the  city 
over  the  Fourth. 

"Have  you  asked  your  folks  yet?"  asked 
Randy. 


86  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"No,  but  I'm  a-goin'  to,"  answered  Sammy. 

"Well,  if  you  go,  I  hope  you  have  a  good  time/' 
said  our  hero.  "I'd  like  to  see  a  Fourth  of  July 
in  the  city  myself.  I've  heard  they  make  a  good 
deal  of  noise,  but  I  shouldn't  mind  that." 

"Gosh!     I  love  shootin',''  said  Sammy. 

"Aren't  you  afraid  you  might  get  lost?"  pur 
sued  Randy. 

"Lost !"  snorted  Sammy.  "Not  much !  Why, 
you  can't  lose  me  in  the  woods,  much  less  in  the 
city." 

"The  city  and  the  woods  are  two  different 
places." 

"I  don't  care.     I'd  know  what  I  was  doin'." 

"It  costs  money  to  go  to  the  city." 

"I  want  to  go  to  Springfield." 

"Have  you  any  money  saved  up?" 

To  this  Sammy  did  not  answer.  Then  Mr. 
Borden  came  along. 

"Sammy,  get  to  work!"  he  called  out.  "Don't 
let  Randy  do  everything." 

"I  was  workin',"  grumbled  the  son,  as  he 
started  in  again.  "You  can't  expect  a  feller  like 
me  to  pitch  hay  all  day  long." 

"I  have  to  work  all  day,"  retorted  his  father. 

"It  ain't  fair  nohow." 

"If  you  want  to  eat  you'll  have  to  work." 


THE  NEW  HOME  87 

Sammy  pitched  in,  but  grumbled  a  good  deal 
to  himself.  Soon  his  mother  called  him  and  he 
went  off  to  the  house. 

"That  lad  is  gettin'  lazier  every  day,"  said 
Jerry  Borden.  "I  declare,  I  don't  know  what  to 
do  with  him." 

"Maybe  he  needs  a  vacation,"  suggested  our 
hero. 

"Well,  he  can't  have  one  until  the  hay  in'  is 
done,"  declared  the  farmer. 


CHAPTER  X 
SAMMY'S  FOURTH  OF  JULY 

THE  next  day  Sammy  sat  on  a  bench  on  the 
cottage  stoop,  apparently  very  intent  on  a  perusal 
of  the  Farmer's  Almanac,  but  it  was  evident  his 
thoughts  were  somewhere  else. 

"What  in  nater  is  the  boy  a-doin'  ?"  asked  his 
mother,  looking  up  from  a  pile  of  stockings  she 
was  mending.  "If  he  ain't  twisting  up  thet  Al 
manac  as  if  'twasn't  any  more  than  a  piece  of 
brown  paper.  What  are  you  thinking  about, 
Sammy?" 

"Thursday  is  Fourth  o'  July,"  answered  her 
son. 

"Well,  what  if  it  is?     I'm  sure  I'm  willing." 

"They  are  going  to  have  great  doings  down  to 
Springfield,"  added  Sammy. 

"Is  that  so?  I  hope  they  enjoy  themselves. 
But  it  ain't  anything  to  me  as  I  know  on." 

"I  want  to  go  down  an'  see  the  celebration," 
said  Sammy,  mustering  up  his  courage  to  give 
utterance  to  so  daring  a  proposition. 

88 


SAMMY'S  FOURTH  OF  JULY  89 

"Want  to  see  the  Fourth  o'  July  in  Spring 
field  ?"  ejaculated  his  mother.  "Is  the  boy  crazy  ? 
Ain't  it  the  Fourth  o'  July  here  as  well  as  there, 
I'd  like  to  know?" 

"Well,  I  suppose  it  is,  but  I  never  was  in 
Springfield,  an'  I  want  to  go.  They've  got  a  lot 
o'  shows  there,  an'  I'm  bound  to  see  some  on 
'em." 

"Sammy,"  said  his  mother,  solemnly,  "it  would 
be  the  ruination  of  you ;  you'd  git  shot,  or  some 
thing  wuss.  You  ain't  nuthin'  but  a  boy,  an' 
couldn't  be  trusted  nohow." 

"Ain't  I  fourteen,  an'  ain't  I  'most  six  feet 
high?"  answered  back  Sammy,  defiantly.  "An' 
didn't  Dick  Slade,  who  is  only  thirteen,  go  down 
last  Fourth  an'  have  a  smashin'  good  time  an'  not 
git  hurt?" 

"But  you  ain't  got  no  experience,  Sammy." 

"I've  got  enough  to  go  to  Springfield." 

"No,  you  had  better  give  up  the  notion." 

"Now,  mother,  don't  say  that!"  pleaded  the 
son. 

"But  I  do  say  it." 

"Well,  then  I'm  going  to — to  run  away!  I'll 
go  to  sea  an'  be  a  sailor,  or  sumthin' !"  burst  out 
Sammy,  recklessly.  "I'm  sick  o'  workin'  every 
single  day !" 


90  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Stop  talking  in  that  dreadful  way,  Sammy!'* 
said  Mrs.  Borden,  anxiously. 

"Then  you  ask  paw  to  let  me  go." 

"  'Twon't  do  no  good." 

"Yes,  it  will.  You  ask  him,  won't  you?" 
pleaded  the  son. 

At  last  Mrs.  Borden  consented  and  spoke  to  her 
husband  about  it  during  the  dinner  hour.  Jerry 
Borden  shook  his  head. 

"He  can't  go — it's  sheer  foolishness,"  he  said. 

"If  you  don't  let  him  go  I'm  afraid  he  will  run 
away,"  said  the  wife.  "He  has  his  heart  set  on 
going."  Sammy  was  out  of  the  room  at  the  time, 
so  he  could  not  hear  the  talk. 

At  first  Mr.  Borden  would  not  listen,  but  at  last 
he  gave  in,  although  he  added  grimly  that  he 
thought  running  away  would  do  Sammy  a  world 
of  good. 

"He'd  be  mighty  glad  to  sneak  back  afore  a 
week  was  up,"  he  said. 

When  Sammy  realized  that  he  was  really  to  go 
to  the  city  he  was  wild  with  delight,  and  rushed 
down  into  the  hayfield  to  tell  Randy  of  his 
plans. 

"I'm  a-goin'  to  have  a  highfalutin'  time,"  he 
said.  "Just  you  wait  until  I  come  back  an'  tell 
about  it." 


SAMMY'S  FOURTH  OF  JULY  9I 

"I  hope  you  do  have  a  good  time,"  answered 
our  hero,  "and  don't  get  hurt." 

''There  won't  nothin'  happen  to  me,"  answered 
Sammy,  confidently. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  Independence  Day 
Sammy  stood  at  the  door  of  the  farmhouse  ar 
rayed  in  his  Sunday  best.  His  folks  were  there 
to  see  him  off. 

"My  son,"  said  Mr.  Borden,  "don't  ye  be 
wasteful  o'  your  money,  an'  don't  git  in  no 
scrapes." 

"An'  remember,  Sammy,  to  keep  all  the  Com 
mandments,"  added  his  mother,  as  she  kissed  him 
tenderly. 

Soon  he  was  off,  down  the  side  road  towards 
the  highway,  where  the  stage  passed  that  ran  to 
the  railroad  station.  His  walk  took  him  by  the 
Thompson  cottage.  Randy  was  at  home  and  fix 
ing  up  the  garden. 

"I'm  off!"  yelled  Sammy,  waving  his  hand. 

"Good  luck !"  cried  Randy,  pleasantly.  "Don't 
get  your  head  shot  off." 

"He  may  lose  his  head  without  having  it  shot 
off,"  remarked  Mr.  Thompson,  who  sat  on 
the  porch,  with  his  rheumatic  side  in  the  sun 
shine. 

"I  do  not  think  it  very  wise  to  let  him  go  to  the 


92  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

city  alone,"  put  in  Mrs.  Thompson  from  the 
kitchen. 

Sammy  tramped  on  until  he  came  to  the  main 
highway  and  there  waited  impatiently  for  the 
stage  to  appear.  He  got  a  seat  by  the  driver, 
and  in  less  than  an  hour  reached  the  railroad  sta 
tion.  He  had  been  on  the  cars  before,  yet  the 
ride  was  much  of  a  novelty. 

At  last  the  country  boy  found  himself  on  the 
streets  of  Springfield.  There  was  an  extra  cele 
bration  of  some  sort  going  on  and  great  crowds 
flocked  on  every  side.  Poor  Sammy  was  com 
pletely  bewildered,  as  he  was  jostled  first  one  way 
and  then  another. 

"Well,  by  gosh !  If  this  don't  beat  anything  I 
ever  see !"  he  ejaculated.  "Where  in  thunder  did 
all  the  folks  come  from,  anyway  ?" 

Sammy  looked  so  truly  rural  that  he  attracted 
the  attention  of  two  street  urchins  who  were 
standing  close  by. 

"There's  a  greeny,  I'll  bet  a  hat!"  said  one  of 
them,  nudging  his  companion. 

"A  regular  one  and  no  mistake,"  answered  the 
second  urchin. 

"Let's  have  a  little  fun  out  of  him." 

"How?" 

"Just  look  and  you'll  see  how  I  fix  him." 


SAMMY'S  FOURTH  OF  JULY  93 

So  speaking,  he  took  a  bunch  of  firecracker^ 
from  his  pocket  and,  with  a  pin,  attached  it  to  the 
tail  of  Sammy's  coat.  Then  he  set  the  bunch  on 
fire  and  slipped  back  into  the  crowd. 

Crack !     Crack !     Bang ! 

The  plot  took  effect.  Sammy  was  aroused 
from  his  reverie  by  explosion  after  explosion  in 
his  immediate  rear.  He  started  and  leaped  into 
the  air  in  wild  amazement. 

"By  thunder!"  he  gasped.  "Is  thet  a  cannon 
bustin'?" 

The  crackers  continued  to  go  off,  and  poor 
Sammy  leaped  around  worse  than  ever. 

"Say,  mister,  what's  up?"  he  asked  of  a  man 
who  was  laughing  loudly. 

"Look  behind  you,"  answered  the  man. 

Sammy  did  so.  One  look  was  enough.  He 
began  to  bellow  like  a  bull  and  started  off  on  a 
run,  knocking  down  several  people  who  happened 
to  be  in  his  way.  At  last  a  police  officer  stopped 
him. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  making  such  a  dis 
turbance?"  demanded  the  officer. 

"I'm  burning  up !  I'm  exploding !  Don't  you 
hear  me?"  gasped  poor  Sammy. 

"Pooh!  It's  only  fire-crackers,"  and  the  po 
liceman  smiled  faintly. 


94  BRANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Take  'em  off,  mister,  please  do!"  pleaded 
Sammy.  "I'll  give  you  ten  cents  for  the 
job!" 

"They  are  about  burned  out,"  answered  the 
officer,  as  the  last  firecracker  went  off  with  an 
extra  loud  bang.  "You  are  safe.  Go  along  with 
you."  And  he  waved  his  stick.  Sammy  lost  no 
time  in  sneaking  off.  The  boy  who  had  played 
the  trick  had  a  good  laugh  and  so  did  his  com 
panion. 

Soon  Sammy  heard  a  band  and  saw  some  "Mil- 
ingtary,"  as  he  called  them,  approaching.  The 
sight  of  the  soldiers  with  their  guns  awed  him, 
yet  he  followed  the  procession  to  a  grove,  where 
there  was  more  music  and  also  speechmaking. 
He  listened  to  the  orations  with  wide-open  mouth, 
until  he  suddenly  lost  interest  when  a  bit  of  ba 
nana  skin  was  thrown  at  him,  landing  directly  in 
the  opening. 

"Wah !"  he  spluttered.  "Who  threw  thet  skin 
at  me?" 

He  could  not  find  the  offender  and  so  roamed 
around  the  grove,  presently  halting  before  a  tem 
porary  stand  filled  with  things  to  eat.  He  now 
discovered  that  he  was  tremendously  hungry. 

"Snathers  take  the  expense,"  he  muttered  to 
himself.  "I'm  a-goin'  to  have  something  to  eat 


SAMMY'S  FOURTH  OF  JULY  95 

if  it  breaks  me."  He  had  brought  along  a  lunch 
from  home,  but  had  forgotten  it  on  the  train. 

He  approached  the  stand  and  looked  the  stock 
of  eatables  over. 

"What's  the  price  o'  them  bananas,  mister  ?"  he 
asked. 

"Two  cents  each." 

"Well,  I  suppose  if  I  take  two  you'll  let  me 
have  'em  fer  three  cents." 

"Couldn't  do  it." 

"Well,  who  cares,  anyway?  It's  only  four 
cents.  Let  me  have  two." 

The  bananas  were  handed  over  and  Sammy 
looked  for  his  change.  But  he  only  had  two 
cents  and  a  one-dollar  bill. 

"Can  you  change  that?"  he  asked,  holding  out 
the  bill. 

"Certainly,"  answered  the  standkeeper,  and 
promptly  gave  the  youth  a  fifty-cent  piece  and  a 
lot  of  small  change.  With  his  bananas  in  one 
hand  and  his  money  in  another  Sammy  retired 
to  a  distance,  to  count  his  change  and  make  sure 
it  was  right. 

While  he  was  buying  the  fruit  a  boy  in  tatters 
watched  him  eagerly.  Now  the  boy  came  up  to 
the  country  lad. 

"Please,  mister,  won't  you  give  me  some  money 


96  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

to  buy  bread  with?"  he  asked,  in  a  quivering 
voice. 

"To  buy  bread  with?"  asked  Sammy,  in  as 
tonishment. 

"Yes,  please — I'm  awful  hungry." 

"Ain't  you  had  nuthin'  to  eat  to-day  ?" 

"Not  a  mouthful." 

Sammy's  compassion  was  aroused  and  he  be 
gan  to  look  over  his  change. 

"Look  out  for  that!"  cried  the  tattered  boy, 
looking  upward  suddenly. 

Sammy's  gaze  traveled  in  the  same  direction. 
As  his  eyes  went  up  the  boy  in  rags  grabbed  the 
money  in  his  hand  and  in  an  instant  was  making 
off  through  the  crowd. 

The  movement  was  so  quick,  and  the  surprise 
so  great,  that  for  the  moment  Sammy  was  bereft 
of  speech. 

At  length  he  recovered  sufficiently  to  shout  the 
single  word  at  the  top  of  his  lungs : 

"Constable!" 

"What's  the  matter?"  asked  a  policeman,  run 
ning  up. 

"Thief!     Robbery!" 

"Where  is  the  thief?" 

"He  ran  off." 

"Where?     In  what  direction?" 


SAMMY'S  FOURTH  OF  JULY  97 

«I_er— I  don't  know,"  stammered  Sammy. 

"What  did  he  take?" 

"Took  all  my  money." 

"How  much?" 

"Ninety-six  cents.  It  ain't  all— I've  got  two 
cents  left." 

"Well,  if  you  can  point  out  the  thief  I'll  arrest 
him,"  said  the  policeman.  "Come,  we'll  take  a 
look  around." 

This  was  done,  but  the  boy  in  rags  could  not  be 
found. 

"Drat  the  luck !  I  suppose  the  money  is  gone 
fer  good!"  groaned  Sammy,  and  he  was  right. 
For  he  never  saw  either  the  boy  or  his  cash 
again. 

Sammy  had  expected  to  remain  in  the  evening 
and  see  the  fire-works,  but  now  his  interest  in  the 
celebration  was  gone. 

"Hain't  got  but  two  cents  left!"  he  groaned. 
"Thet  won't  buy  no  supper  nor  nuthin!  It's 
lucky  I've  got  a  train  ticket  back.  But  I'll  have 
to  walk  to  hum  from  the  station,  unless  they'll 
tick  me  fer  the  stage  ride." 

He  walked  around,  still  hoping  to  meet  the 
lad  who  had  robbed  him.  His  perambulations 
presently  brought  him  to  a  spot  where  there  was 
a  pond  of  water,  in  which  some  gold-fish  were 


98  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

swimming.  The  gold-fish  caught  his  eye  and  he 
paused  to  watch  them  as  they  darted  about. 

He  was  leaning  over,  looking  into  the  pond, 
when  some  boys  came  along  on  a  run.  One  boy 
shoved  another  and  he  fell  up  against  Sammy. 
As  a  consequence  the  country  lad  lost  his  balance 
and  went  into  the  pond  with  a  loud  splash. 

"Save  me!"  he  spluttered.     "I  can't  swim!" 

"Wade  out ;  it's  only  up  to  your  middle !"  sang 
out  a  man,  and  arising,  Sammy  did  as  directed. 
He  was  covered  with  mud  and  slime  and  pre 
sented  anything  but  a  nice  appearance. 

"This  is  the  wust  yet!"  he  muttered,  and  felt 
half  like  crying.  "I  ain't  going  to  stay  here  no 
more — I'm  goin'  straight  fer  hum!" 


CHAPTER  XI 

RANDY  TO  THE  RESCUE 

THE  next  day  Randy  went  over  to  the  Borden 
farm  to  finish  up  his  work  there.  To  his  aston 
ishment  Sammy  was  on  hand  and  apparently 
eager  to  go  to  work. 

'     "Well,   how   was  the   celebration,    Sammy?" 
asked  our  hero. 

"No  good." 

"That's  too  bad." 

"After  this  I'm  a-goin'  to  stay  to  hum  on  the 
Fourth/'  went  on  Sammy,  as  he  began  to  fork 
over  the  hay  vigorously.  "I  ain't  goin'  to  no  city 
to  be  skinned." 

"Did  they  skin  you?" 

"Jest  about.  A  feller  robbed  me  an'  I  was 
pushed  into  a  duck  pond." 

"That's  too  bad." 

"If  I  hadn't  a-had  my  train  ticket  I'd  had  to 
walk  home,"  went  on  Sammy.  "As  it  was,  I  had 
to  borrow  fifteen  cents  on  the  stage,  to  pay  fer 

99 


TOO  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

thet  ride.  No  more  city  celebrations  fer  me.  I 
kin  have  all  I  want  right  here  at  Riverport."  And 
then  Sammy  related  his  adventures  in  detail,  to 
which  our  hero  listened  with  much  secret  amuse 
ment. 

Over  at  the  Thompson  place  the  ground  had 
been  plowed  up  in  part,  and  as  soon  as  he  left 
Jerry  Borden  Randy  set  to  work  in  earnest  to 
plant  late  vegetables.  For  what  our  hero  had 
done  for  the  Bordens  he  was  paid  in  vegetables, 
and  also  received  a  rooster  and  four  hens.  This 
gave  the  Thompsons  their  own  eggs,  for  which 
the  lady  of  the  cottage  was  thankful. 

Randy  was  at  work  early  one  morning,  when 
Jack  appeared. 

"Hullo,  at  it  already?"  sang  out  Jack.  "I 
thought  I'd  find  you  still  in  bed." 

"I  prefer  to  work  when  the  sun  is  not  so  hot," 
answered  Randy.  "But  what  brings  you  out  at 
such  an  hour  as  this  ?" 

"I've  got  news." 

"What  is  it?" 

"We  are  going  to  move  to  Albany." 

"When?" 

"The  first  of  next  week." 

"I'll  be  sorry  to  miss  you,  Jack." 

"And  I'll  be  sorry  to  leave  you,  Randy.     But 


RANDY  TO  THE  RESCUE  101 

I  came  over  for  something  more  than  to  tell  the 
news.  I  want  you  to  go  fishing  with  me.  They 
say  the  sport  is  extra  fine  just  now." 

"I  don't  know  if  I  can  go,"  answered  our  hero, 
doubtfully.  "There  is  still  enough  to  do  here." 

"It  will  be  a  change  for  you.  You  have 
worked  very  hard  lately." 

"I  admit  that." 

"Go  by  all  means,  if  you  care  to,  Randy,"  called 
out  Mrs.  Thompson.  "You  have  earned  a  holi 
day,  and  the  fish  will  be  acceptable." 

"All  right,  mother;  if  you  say  so,  I'll  go." 

It  did  not  take  Randy  long  to  prepare  for  the 
outing.  Jack  had  with  him  a  basket  of  lunch 
for  two,  so  all  he  had  to  get  was  his  line  and  hooks 
and  some  extra  bait. 

"I  hope  we  catch  a  good  mess  to-day,"  said 
Randy,  as  they  started  off.  "Then  I  can  give 
Mr.  Borden  some  and  he  can  let  us  have  some 
bacon  that  we  need." 

"I  suppose  it  is  rather  hard  scratching  for  you 
just  now,"  said  Jack. 

"It  is,  and  I  am  going  to  look  for  outside  work 
before  long." 

"Well,  I  hope  you  find  something  to  do.  Ben 
Bash  was  looking  for  work  all  over  this  district 
but  he  couldn't  find  a  thing." 


102  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Oh,  I  know  there  is  small  chance  in  Riverport. 
1  think  I  may  try  elsewhere,"  answered  our  hero. 

It  did  not  take  the  two  boys  long  to  reach  the 
river,  at  a  point  where  Jack  had  left  his  boat. 
Both  rowed  to  their  favorite  fishing  spot. 

"Oh,  isn't  that  too  bad!"  cried  Jack,  in  disap 
pointment. 

Strangers  were  fishing  at  the  spot  and  they 
soon  saw  that  there  was  no  room  for  them  to 
throw  in. 

"How  is  fishing?"  called  out  Randy. 

"Very  good,"  answered  one  of  those  present. 

"We'll  have  to  go  elsewhere,"  said  Jack.  "The 
question  is,  where?" 

"I  know  another  spot  about  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  here/'  answered  Randy.  "It  may  be  just  as 
good." 

They  rowed  on  and  reached  the  new  place,  to 
find  nobody  there.  Soon  they  had  their  boat  tied 
fast  to  an  overhanging  tree  and  then  they  got  out 
on  some  flat  rocks  and  baited  up. 

It  did  not  take  long  to  prove  that  the  new  fish 
ing  place  was  as  good  as  the  old.  Randy  drew 
in  a  small  fish  almost  immediately  and  Jack  did 
the  same.  Then  both  got  hauls  of  good  size. 

"Maybe  we'll  do  better  than  if  we  went  to  the 
old  Fishing  Hole,"  observed  Jack. 


RANDY  TO  THE  RESCUE  103 

At  noon  time  they  knocked  off  for  lunch  and  a; 
rest  and  then  took  a  good  swim. 

"I  can  tell  you,  I  enjoy  this !"  cried  Randy.  "I 
haven't  had  a  chance  to  go  in  for  so  long." 

The  swim  at  an  end,  the  boys  donned  their  gar 
ments  and  resumed  their  fishing.  They  kept  at  it 
until  about  four  o'clock.  Then  all  their  luck 
seemed  to  suddenly  desert  them. 

"Never  mind,"  said  Randy.  "We  certainly 
have  a  prime  haul,  even  as  it  is,"  and  he  looked 
the  fish  over  with  much  pride. 

They  wound  up  their  lines  and  were  soon  on 
the  way  down  the  river.  It  was  rather  a  hot  day, 
so  they  took  their  time  in  getting  back. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  your  boat?" 
asked  Randy. 

"Sell  it  to  Mr.  Stanwood  for  ten  dollars." 

"You  are  lucky  to  get  a  customer,  Jack." 

"I  know  it.  I'd  turn  the  boat  over  to  you  only 
— well — we  need  the  money  now,  you  know,"  and 
Jack's  eyes  dropped. 

"Thank  you,  Jack,  but  I  wouldn't  have  much 
time  to  use  it.  I  must  put  in  the  most  of  my  time 
at  work." 

"I  suppose  that  is  true.  At  the  same  time  I'd 
rather  you  had  the  boat  than  anybody  I  know 
of." 


104  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

The  boys  were  coming  around  a  bend  of  the 
river  when  they  heard  a  peculiar  noise  in  the 
distance. 

"What  do  you  make  that  out  to  be?"  asked 
Jack,  as  the  noise  continued. 

"I  think  I  know,"  answered  our  hero.  "It  is 
the  new  tugboat  from  the  bay.  I  saw  it  once, 
several  weeks  ago.  It  makes  a  very  odd 
sound,  for  the  engine  is  not  like  the  ordinary 


ones." 


The  noise  kept  coming  closer  and  presently  the 
tugboat  came  into  view.  It  was  stuck  in  the 
mud  and  those  on  board  were  doing  what  they 
could  to  get  the  craft  afloat  again. 

"They  seem  to  be  having  a  hard  time  of  it,"  re 
marked  Jack,  as  he  stopped  rowing  to  watch  the 
proceedings. 

"The  mud  is  very  sticky  here,  if  you'll  remem 
ber,"  answered  Randy.  "Don't  you  remember 
how  we  were  stuck  here  last  year?" 

"Yes,  and  how  I  lost  an  oar  overboard  and 
nearly  went  overboard  myself,"  continued  Jack, 
with  a  short  laugh.  "Heigh-ho !  Randy,  I'll  be 
sorry  in  a  way  to  lose  it  all." 

"We  must  write  to  each  other." 

"Of  course." 

The  tug  was  puffing  and  snorting  viciously  to 


RANDY  TO  THE  RESCUE  105 

get  out  of  the  mud.  On  board  were  four  people 
who  were  evidently  passengers,  including  a  lady 
with  a  little  girl. 

Suddenly  there  came  something  which  sounded 
like  an  explosion.  This  was  followed  by  a  cloud 
of  steam  that. seemed  to  completely  envelop  the 
tugboat. 

"Something  is  wrong!"  shouted  Randy. 

"Oh,  mamma,  I  don't  like  this !"  screamed  the 
little  girl,  as  she  ran  to  the  stern  of  the  tug. 
"We'll  be  burned  up!" 

She  had  scarcely  spoken  when  there  came  an 
other  explosion  and  the  cloud  of  steam  increased. 
The  four  passengers  crowded  to  the  stern  in  a 
body,  and  a  moment  later  the  two  men  leaped 
overboard  and  called  on  the  lady  and  her  child 
to  do  likewise. 

"I  cannot  swim !"  shrieked  the  lady. 

"You  must  jump!"  answered  somebody.  "The 
tug  may  blow  up!" 

The  little  girl  heard  this  and  with  a  scream  she 
ran  from  her  mother  straight  for  the  bow  of  the 
tug.  The  next  moment  she  lost  her  balance  and 
went  overboard. 

"She's  over !"  cried  Randy,  and  his  heart  leaped 
into  his  throat. 

"Save  my  child!     Save  Helen!"  shrieked  the 


io6  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

lady  and  rushed  after  her  offspring.  Soon  she 
was  in  the  water  also. 

The  situation  was  certainly  a  thrilling  one. 
The  two  men  in  the  water  were  fifty  feet  away 
and  those  left  on  the  tug  were  in  no  position  to 
render  assistance.  The  child  had  disappeared 
completely,  while  the  mother  was  thrashing 
around  wildly,  in  water  just  up  to  her  neck. 

"Quick,  Jack,  turn  the  boat  around!"  ejacu 
lated  Randy.  "We  must  get  them  on  board." 

The  craft  was  turned  around  and  headed  for 
the  lady.  Then  Randy  threw  off  his  cap — he 
was  already  in  his  shirt  sleeves — and  stood  up  in 
the  bow.  He  gazed  anxiously  into  the  muddy 
water  and  caught  a  dim  view  of  the  little  girl's 
white  dress. 

"My  child !  My  child !"  the  mother  continued 
to  scream. 

"Fll  bring  her  up,"  said  Randy,  and  made  a 
leap  overboard,  just  as  the  gunwale  of  the  row- 
boat  came  within  reaching  distance  of  the  lady's 
hands. 

The  little  girl  had  been  caught  by  the  current 
and  was  being  carried  down  the  stream.  Randy 
made  a  quick  grab  but  missed  her,  and  then  she 
disappeared  from  view.  But  in  a  few  seconds 
more  he  saw  her  again,  and  this  time  secured  hold 


ink 


_ 


Ill 


-.—  \ 


RANDY  TO  THE  RESCUE  107 

of  her  arm.  The  next  moment  he  raised  her  to 
the  surface  of  the  river. 

She  was  too  far  gone  to  do  anything  but  splut 
ter.  She  clutched  him  with  a  deathlike  grip — a 
thing  every  person  in  danger  of  drowning  will 
do — and  he  had  his  hands  full  to  keep  both  him 
self  and  his  burden  afloat.  Shallow  water  was 
not  far  off  and  he  struck  out  for  this  and  waded 
ashore. 

In  the  meantime  Jack  was  having  no  easy  time 
of  it  getting  the  lady  into  the  rowboat.  There 
was  serious  danger  of  the  craft  overturning,  and 
he  had  to  caution  her  to  be  careful. 

"My  child!  My  Helen!"  she  moaned,  when 
she  was  at  last  safe. 

"My  friend  will  save  her,"  answered  Jack. 

"You  are  sure?" 

"Yes." 


CHAPTER  XII 

A  STEAMBOAT  MAN 

HAVING  saved  the  lady  from  her  uncomfort 
able  if  not  dangerous  position,  Jack  lost  no  time 
in  rowing  for  the  shore.  Soon  he  was  at  the 
river  bank  and  the  lady  leaped  out  of  the  rowboat 
and  ran  to  where  Randy  had  placed  his  dripping 
burden  on  the  grass. 

"My  Helen!  Is  she  safe?"  asked  the  lady, 
anxiously. 

"I  think  so,"  answered  our  hero.  "But  I  guess 
she  swallowed  some  river  water." 

"Oh,  how  thankful  I  am  that  you  went  after 
her." 

"It  was  the  only  thing  to  do.  I  saw  she 
couldn't  swim." 

The  little  girl  was  still  gasping  for  breath.  The 
mother  threw  herself  on  the  grass  and  did  what 
she  could  for  her.  Soon  the  little  girl  gave  a 
cry: 

"Mammal" 

108 


A  STEAMBOAT  MAN  109 

"Yes,  darling,  I  am  here'!" 

"Oh,  dear!     I  am  all  wet!" 

"Be  thankful  that  your  life  has  been  spared." 

"That  boy  brought  me  out  of  the  water." 

"Yes,  dear — and  he  was  brave  to  do  it,"  an 
swered  the  mother  and  beamed  on  Randy  to  such 
an  extent  that  he  had  to  blush. 

By  this  time  the  two  men  had  also  come  ashore. 
The  steam  was  still  blowing  off  on  the  tug  but  the 
danger  appeared  to  be  over.  Later  the  engineer 
announced  that  a  valve  and  a  connection  had 
broken,  and  the  craft  would  have  to  remain  where 
she  was  until  towed  off. 

"I  am  glad  to  see  you  are  all  safe,"  said  the 
man  who  ran  the  tug.  "There  wasn't  very  much 
danger  on  board." 

"It  looked  bad  enough,"  said  one  of  the  men 
who  had  leaped  overboard.  "I  didn't  want  to  get 
scalded." 

"And  neither  did  I,"  added  the  other. 

It  appeared  that  neither  of  the  men  knew  the 
lady  excepting  by  name.  She  was,  however, 
fairly  well  known  to  the  tug  captain,  and  had 
gone  up  the  river  on  the  craft  to  please  her  little 
girl. 

"I  am  sorry  for  this,  Mrs.  Shalley,"  said  the 
tug  owner.  "I  must  say,  I  don't  know  what  to  do." 


no  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  must  get  dry  clothing  on  Helen  pretty  soon/' 

"The  tug  is  wet  from  end  to  end  from  the 
escaped  steam." 

"If  I  was  down  at  Riverport  I  could  go  to  the 
hotel,"  went  on  Mrs.  Shalley. 

"We  can  take  you  down  in  our  rowboat,"  said 
Jack.  "It  won't  take  very  long." 

"Can  I  trust  myself  in  the  boat?" 

"Certainly,  if  you'll  only  sit  still." 

The  matter  was  talked  over,  and  it  was  decided 
that  the  lady  and  her  little  girl  should  be  taken 
down  to  Riverport  by  Randy  and  Jack.  The 
party  was  soon  on  the  way. 

"My  name  is  Mrs.  Andrew  Shalley,"  said  the 
lady.  "My  husband  is  a  steamboat  owner.  May 
I  ask  your  names  ?" 

"Mine  is  Jack  Bartlett.  I  live  in  Riverport,  but 
I  am  going  to  move  to  Albany." 

"And  my  name  is  Randy  Thompson,"  added 
our  hero.  "I  live  over  there — in  the  little  cottage 
by  that  clump  of  trees." 

"I  am  pleased  to  know  you,"  said  the  lady.  "It 
was  more  than  kind  of  both  of  you  to  come  to  the 
assistance  of  myself  and  my  daughter." 

"It  wasn't  so  much  to  do,"  answered  Randy. 
"We  were  close  by." 

"You  are  soaking  wet." 


A  STEAMBOAT  MAN  lit 

"It's  an  old  working  suit  and  I  don't  mind  the 
water,"  laughed  our  hero. 

"What  a  nice  lot  of  fish,"  said  little  Helen,  who 
had  now  completely  recovered. 

"I  feel  I  should  reward  you  both,"  went  on 
Mrs.  Shalley. 

"I  don't  want  anything,"  said  Jack,  promptly. 

"And  neither  do  I,"  added  our  hero. 

The  hotel  at  which  the  lady  was  stopping  was 
built  close  to  the  river  bank.  Mother  and  child 
landed  at  the  dock  and  Randy  and  Jack  bade  them 
good-by. 

"I  shall  try  to  see  you  again,"  said  Mrs.  Shal 
ley,  as  she  started  for  the  hotel. 

"Evidently  a  very  nice  lady,"  remarked  Jack, 
as  he  and  Randy  rowed  away. 

"Yes." 

"I  think  she  wanted  to  reward  us,  Randy." 

"I  think  so  myself,  but  I  don't  want  any  re 
ward." 

"Neither  do  I,  although  I  shouldn't  mind,  say 
ten  thousand  dollars,"  went  on  Jack,  by  way  of  a 
joke. 

"Or  the  Presidency  of  the  United  States," 
added  Randy,  in  an  equally  light  tone. 

The  boys  had  caught  so  many  fish  Randy  de 
cided  to  sell  some  from  his  share.  He  found  a 


112  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

purchaser  on  the  dock  where  they  landed  and 
started  home  richer  by  fifty  cents. 

"If  I  can't  get  anything  else  to  do,  I  can  do 
some  fishing  later  on,"  he  mused.  "I  can  get  at 
least  two  or  three  dollars'  worth  of  fish  a  week, 
and  that  would  be  better  than  nothing — and  I 
could  keep  right  on  with  the  farm,  too." 

When  Randy  returned  home  he  had  quite  a 
story  to  tell,  to  which  both  his  father  and  his 
mother  listened  with  interest. 

"Randy,  you  must  be  careful  in  the  water,"  said 
Mrs.  Thompson,  with  an  anxious  look  in  her  eyes. 
"Supposing  that  girl  had  dragged  you  down?" 
"I  was  on  my  guard,  mother." 
"Randy  is  a  good  swimmer,"  said  his  father. 
"I  was  a  good  swimmer  myself,  in  my  younger 
days." 

The  fish  proved  acceptable,  and  Randy  readily 
got  Jerry  Borden  to  trade  him  some  bacon  for  a 
mess,  and  also  give  him  some  fresh  vegetables. 

"Gosh !  Wish  I'd  gone  fishing,"  said  Sammy. 
"I  like  to  catch  big  fish." 

"Well,  I  am  not  going  to  stop  you,"  said  our 
hero. 

"Sammy  never  has  no  luck,"  put  in  Mrs.  Bor 
den.  "Once  he  went  fishing  all  day  and  all  he 
got  was  three  little  fish." 


A  STEAMBOAT  MAN  113 

"Didn't  nuther !"  cried  Sammy.  "I  got  twelve 
big  bites,  but  they  got  away." 

"It's  the  big  fish  that  always  get  away,"  said 
Randy,  with  a  smile.  "Never  mind,  Sammy, 
maybe  we  can  go  together  some  day." 

"I'd  like  that,"  answered  the  overgrown  coun 
try  boy. 

"Did  that  Bartlett  boy  get  any  fish?"  asked 
Mrs.  Borden. 

"Just  as  many  as  I  did." 

"I  understand  they  are  going  to  move  away." 

"Yes,  to  Albany." 

"They  say  down  to  the  iron  works  that  Mr. 
Bangs  is  glad  to  have  Mr.  Bartlett  out  of  the 
place." 

"I  guess  that  is  true." 

"It's  too  bad !  All  of  the  men  liked  Mr.  Bart 
lett." 

"Don't  they  like  Mr.  Bangs?" 

"Not  a  bit — so  Mr.  Reilly  was  telling  my  hus 
band.  They  say  Mr.  Bangs  is  mean  to  every 
body." 

Two  days  slipped  by,  and  Randy  was  at  work 
in  the  garden  one  afternoon  when  he  saw  a  buggy 
stop  at  the  front  of  the  cottage  and  a  portly  man 
alighted.  Knowing  his  mother  was  busy,  our 
hero  went  to  meet  the  newcomer. 


114  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Is  this  where  Randy  Thompson  lives?"  asked 
the  portly  gentleman. 

"Yes,  sir,  I  am  Randy  Thompson." 
"Oh!"     The  gentleman  held  out  his  hand.   "I 
am  glad  to  know  you.     "My  name  is  Andrew 
Shalley.     You  did  my  wife  and  little  girl  a  great 
service  the  other  day." 

"I  only  did  what  seemed  necessary,"  answered 
Randy,  modestly.  "Will  you  come  into  the 
house,  Mr.  Shalley?" 

"Thanks,  I'll  sit  down  on  your  porch."  The 
gentleman  did  so.  "What  are  you  doing,  farm 
ing?" 

"A  little.  We  got  this  place  so  late  this  season 
I  cannot  do  a  great  deal.  Next  year  I  hope  to 
have  the  farm  in  much  better  shape." 

"Do  you  like  it?" 

"I  try  to  like  it." 

"Then  you  are  not  naturally  a  farmer?" 

"No,  sir." 

"Is  your  father  living?" 

"Yes,  sir;  but  he  is  laid  up  with  rheumatism,  so 
he  cannot  work  at  present.  He  is  a  carpenter." 

"Indeed!  I  was  a  carpenter  when  I  was  a 
young  man." 

"I  thought  Mrs.  Shalley  said  you  were  a  steam 
boat  owner." 


'A  STEAMBOAT  MAN  115 

"I  am,  now.  I  gave  up  carpentering  to  go  into 
the  freight  business.  I  made  money,  and  then 
bought  a  small  freight  boat.  Then  I  branched 
out,  and  now  own  a  steamboat  running  up  and 
down  the  Hudson  River,  and  I  also  own  several 
steam  tugs." 

"Do  you  own  the  one  that  got  into  trouble  the 
other  day?" 

"No,  a  friend  of  mine  owns  that — that  is  how 
my  wife  and  little  girl  happened  to  be  on  board. 

I  am "  Mr.  Shalley  stopped  short  as  a  form 

appeared  in  the  doorway  behind  him. 

"This  is  my  mother.  Mother,  this  is  Mr.  Shal 
ley,  the  steamboat  owner." 

"I  am  glad  to  meet  you,"  said  Mrs.  Thomp 
son,  politely.  "Will  you  come  in  ?" 

"Thank  you,  but  it  is  very  pleasant  on  the 
porch.  Madam,  you  have  a  good  son,"  went  on 
the  steamboat  owner. 

"I  know  that." 

"He  did  my  wife  and  little  girl  a  great  service 
the  other  day." 

"Yes,  he  told  me  what  he  did." 

"I  think — er — that  is,  I'd  like  to  reward  you," 
stammered  Andrew  Shalley.  He  saw  that  Randy 
was  no  common  boy  with  whom  to  deal. 

"Thank  you,  but  I  don't  wish  any  reward,  sir." 


n6  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  felt  you  would  say  that,"  answered  Andrew 
Shalley.  "The  other  lad  said  the  same." 

"Then  you  have  seen  Jack  Bartlett?" 

"Yes,  I  just  came  from  there.  I  wanted  to  re 
ward  him,  but  he  would  not  have  it.  But  I 
fixed  him/'  and  the  steamboat  owner  smiled 
broadly. 

"Yes?"  said  Mrs.  Thompson,  curiously. 

"I  found  out  he  was  going  to  move  to  Albany, 
so  I  gave  him  a  free  pass  on  my  steamboat,  the 
Helen  Shalley — named  after  my  wife.  Now  he 
can  go  up  and  down  the  river  as  much  as  he 
pleases  and  it  won't  cost  him  a  cent.  I  told  him 
I'd  depend  upon  him  to  haul  folks  out  of  the 
water  if  they  fell  overboard,"  and  the  steamboat 
owner  laughed  broadly. 

"That  ought  to  suit  Jack — he  loves  the  water 
so,"  said  Randy. 

"Do  you  like  the  water,  too?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"Then  maybe  you'd  like  a  pass  also." 

"I  couldn't  use  it,  Mr.  Shalley." 

"I  was  only  joking.  But  really,  Randy,  I'd 
like  to  do  something  for  you,  to  show  I  appreciate 
what  you  did  for  my  wife  and  for  Helen." 

"I  do  not  want  anything,  Mr.  Shalley,  except 
ing  work." 


'A  STEAMBOAT  MAN  117 

"Work  ?  I  should  imagine  you  had  enough  of 
that  right  here." 

"I  mean  work  that  would  pay  me  regular 
wages.  We  must  have  money.  My  father 
needs  the  doctor,  and  medicine,  and  we  have  to 
buy  groceries,  and  such,  and  we  can't  make  the 
farm  pay  the  bills." 

"I  understand,  my  lad.  Where  is  your 
father?" 

"I  am  here,  sir,"  came  from  the  couch  in  the 
sitting  room. 

"May  I  come  in,  Mr.  Thompson?" 

"Certainly,"  answered  the  sick  man,  and  a  mo 
ment  later  Andrew  Shalley  entered  the  cottage 
and  was  shaking  hands  with  Randy's  father. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

MR.    SHALLEY    MAKES    AN    OFFER 

THE  two  men  conversed  together  for  fully  half 
an  hour,  and  during  that  time  Andrew  Shalley 
learned  much  concerning  the  Thompson  family 
and  their  struggle  to  make  both  ends  meet. 

"I  live  at  Nyack,"  said  Andrew  Shalley.  "And 
my  headquarters  for  boats  is  there  also.  But  the 
passenger  steamer  runs  from  New  York  City  to 
Albany.  The  tugs  run  anywhere  on  the  river, 
and  on  New  York  Bay." 

"It  must  be  a  nice  business,"  said  Randy.  "I 
like  boats  of  any  kind." 

"If  I  had  a  boat  on  the  river  here  I  might  give 
you  a  job,"  went  on  the  gentleman.  "But  all  of 
my  craft  are  on  the  Hudson." 

"They  tell  me  that  the  Hudson  is  a  grand 
stream." 

"Nothing  finer  m  this  country,  my  boy,  nothing 
finer.  I  have  traveled  all  over  the  United  States 
and  I  know.  I  think  it  is  fully  equal  to  the  Ger 
man  Rhine  and  the  St.  Lawrence." 

118 


MR.  SH ALLEY  MAKES  'AN  OFFER          119 

"Maybe  you  could  give  me  a  situation  on  one 
of  your  Hudson  River  boats,"  went  on  Randy, 
struck  by  a  sudden  idea. 

"Would  you  care  to  leave  home?" 

"Oh,  Randy,  you  wouldn't  want  to  go  away!" 
cried  Mrs.  Thompson. 

"I  would  if  it  paid  to  do  so,"  answered  Randy, 
quickly.  "There  isn't  much  chance  for  work  in 
Riverport." 

"And  I  can  keep  an  eye  on  the  garden,"  said 
Mr.  Thompson.  "I  know  I  am  going  to  feel 
some  better  now  this  spell  is  passing." 

"If  you  cared  to  leave  home  I  might  give  you 
some  sort  of  a  job  on  one  of  my  boats,"  went  on 
Andrew  Shalley,  thoughtfully. 

"What  kind  of  a  job?" 

"I'd  have  to  see  about  it  first.  I'll  tell  you 
what  I'll  do,  I'll  send  you  a  letter  next  week." 

"Thank  you." 

"That  will  be  best.  But  now  I  am  going  to  do 
something  else."  The  steamboat  man  drew  out 
his  wallet.  "I  want  you  to  accept  this."  And 
he  held  out  five  crisp  ten-dollar  bills. 

Randy  did  not  wish  to  take  the  money,  but  the 
steamboat  man  urged  it  and  finally  laid  the  bills 
on  the  table. 

"I  am  sure  you  are  more  than  kind,  Mr.  Shal- 


120  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

ley,"  said  Mrs.  Thompson.     "I  shall  remember 
you." 

"Let  us  call  it  a  loan/'  said  Mr.  Thompson,  "to 
be  paid  back  when  I  am  at  work  once  more." 

"Yes,  call  it  a  loan,"  said  Randy,  "otherwise  I, 
for  one,  don't  want  it." 

"Have  your  way,"  laughed  Mr.  Shalley.  "But 
don't  worry  about  the  payment." 

Before  he  left  he  walked  around  the  little  farm 
and  praised  what  Randy  had  done. 

"Evidently  not  a  lazy  boy,"  he  told  himself, 
"and  one  who  is  willing  to  aid  his  parents.  That 
is  the  sort  I  like." 

"He  is  a  very  nice  man,"  said  Mrs.  Thompson, 
when  the  visitor  had  departed.  "Randy,  you 
were  fortunate  to  make  such  a  friend." 

"Yes.  But,  mother,  I  think  we  ought  to  pay 
back  that  money  some  day." 

"I  can  do  that — when  I  am  able  to  go  at  car 
pentering  again,"  put  in  Mr.  Thompson. 

After  that  a  week  passed  quietly  enough. 
Randy  worked  early  and  late  and  got  the  little 
farm  in  good  shape  and  also  visited  Jack  and  bade 
his  friend  good-by. 

"Maybe  I'll  get  a  position  on  one  of  the  Hud 
son  River  boats,"  said  our  hero. 

"If  you  do,  and  you  stop  at  Albany,  you  must 


MR.  SHALLEY  MAKES  AN  OFFER          121 

come  and  see  me,"  answered  Jack,  and  gave  his 
new  address. 

On  the  following  Monday  came  a  letter  from 
Andrew  Shalley.  It  was  short  and  to  the  point 
and  read  in  part  as  follows : 

"All  I  can  offer  you  at  present  is  the  position 
of  a  deckhand  on  my  steamboat,  the  Helen  Shal 
ley.  If  you  wish  to  accept  that  I  will  pay  you 
twenty  dollars  per  month  and  your  board  at  the 
start,  and  more  when  you  are  experienced.  If 
you  wish  to  accept,  write  to  me  and  come  on  fo 
Nyack,  to  my  office.'' 

"Here's  an  offer  at  last !"  cried  Randy,  as  he 
read  the  communication.  He  had  been  fearful 
that  Andrew  Shalley  might  forget  him. 

"Twenty  dollars  per  month  is  not  so  very 
much,"  said  his  mother. 

"Yes,  but  I  am  to  get  my  board,  so  the  money 
will  all  be  clear  profit,  outside  of  the  cost  of  my 
clothing." 

"I  suppose  you  will  live  on  the  boat,"  put  in 
Mr,  Thompson.  "Most  of  the  crew  do." 

"I  can  send  the  most  of  the  money  home  each 
month,"  continued  Randy. 

"The  boat  won't  run  during  the  winter,"  said 


122  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

his  mother,  who  did  not  much  relish  having  her 
son  leave  home. 

"Well,  it  will  run  until  cold  weather,  anyway, 
and  perhaps  after  that  Mr.  Shalley  will  give  me 
something  else  to  do." 

The  matter  was  discussed  that  evening,  and  be 
fore  he  retired,  Randy  penned  a  letter  to  the 
steamboat  owner,  stating  he  would  come  to  Nyack 
two  days  later. 

The  prospects  ahead  filled  our  hero  with  pleas 
ure.  The  new  position  would  enable  him  to  see 
a  little  of  the  world  and  meet  other  people,  and  he 
was  sure  steamboat  life  would  suit  him  thor 
oughly.  He  knew  there  would  be  plenty  of  hard 
work,  handling  freight  and  baggage,  but  this  did 
not  daunt  him. 

"I'll  try  to  do  my  best/'  he  reasoned.  "Then 
maybe  Mr.  Shalley  will  give  me  something  better 
later  on." 

Randy  did  not  have  many  clothes,  so  there  was 
not  a  great  deal  to  pack.  What  he  possessed  was 
gone  over  by  his  mother,  and  then  packed  in  a 
valise.  Out  of  the  money  on  hand  he  was  given 
the  price  of  his  stage  and  railroad  ticket  and  five 
dollars  for  other  expenses. 

"I  shan't  spend  only  what  is  necessary,"  said  he 
to  his  parents. 


MR.  SH ALLEY  MAKES  'AN  OFFER          123 

Randy  was  glad  to  see  that  his  father  was  im 
proving.  A  good  deal  of  the  rheumatic  pains 
had  left  Mr.  Thompson  and  he  could  get  around 
the  house  and  the  garden.  It  would  be  some  time 
before  he  could  go  at  carpentering  again,  but  he 
could  aid  a  good  deal  on  the  farm,  which  was 
something. 

All  too  soon  for  his  mother  came  the  time  for 
Randy  to  depart.  Mrs.  Thompson  kissed  him 
affectionately  and  his  father  shook  him  by  the 
hand. 

"Come  back  home  if  it  doesn't  suit  you, 
Randy,"  said  the  mother. 

"Yes,  come  back,  and  we'll  get  along  some 
how,"  added  his  father. 

"I  am  sure  it  will  suit  me,"  said  the  boy.  "I 
know  the  kind  of  a  man  Mr.  Shalley  is.  We'll  be 
sure  to  get  along." 

Randy  left  home  early  in  the  morning  and  half 
an  hour  later  was  on  the  stage,  bound  for  Leeville, 
where  he  was  to  take  the  train  for  Tarrytown, 
which  is  directly  across  the  Hudson  River  from 
Nyack.  His  going  away  was  done  so  quietly  that 
not  a  dozen  persons  knew  of  his  departure.  The 
stage  was  but  half  filled,  so  he  had  plenty  of  room 
both  for  himself  and  his  valise. 

Arriving  at  Leeville  he  had  an  hour  to  wait  for 


124  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

the  train  and  spent  the  time  in  walking  around  the 
little  town. 

He  had  just  passed  one  of  the  largest  stores 
when  he  felt  a  hand  on  his  shoulder  and  turned, 
to  find  himself  confronted  by  Bob  Bangs. 

"What  are  you  doing  here?"  demanded  the  big 
boy,  rather  impudently. 

"What  business  is  that  of  yours?"  retorted 
Randy,  not  liking  the  manner  in  which  he  had 
been  addressed. 

"Oh,  you  needn't  answer  if  you  don't  want 
to,"  sniffed  Bob  Bangs. 

"I  am  going  to  Nyack." 

"ToNyack?     What  for?" 

"I    am    going    to    work     for    a    steamboat 


owner." 


"Humph!     Going  to  work  on  the  river?" 

"Yes." 

"Cabin  boy,  I  suppose,"  sneered  the  rich 
boy. 

"No,  as  a  deckhand." 

"I  thought  so.  It's  a  dirty  enough  job,  and 
you  are  welcome  to  it." 

"It's  honest  work,  and  the  money  is  clean,"  an 
swered  Randy,  warmly. 

"Ha!  What  do  you  mean  by  clean  money," 
demanded  the  big  boy,  suspiciously. 


'MR.  SH  ALLEY  MAKES  AN  OFFER          115 

"Just  what  I  said." 

"Maybe  you  are  trying  to  help  spread  that  re 
port  that  the  Bartletts  started  about  us,"  said  the 
rich  youth. 

"What  report  do  you  mean,  Bob?" 

"You  know  well  enough — the  one  about  my 
father." 

"I  don't  know." 

"Ain't  the  Bartletts  telling  everybody  that  my 
father  shoved  'em  out  of  the  iron  works  and  that 
our  money  wasn't  clean?" 

"I  haven't  heard  it." 

"Bah!  You  needn't  play  the  innocent.  I 
know  you,  and  I  know  Jack  Bartlett,  too." 

"I  don't  think  your  folks  treated  the  Bartletts 
just  right,"  went  on  our  hero,  resolved  to  stand 
up  for  his  friends. 

"We  treated  'em  better  than  they  deserved.  If 
I  had  been  my  father  I  should  have  kicked  old 
man  Bartlett  out." 

"Your  father  wouldn't  have  dared,  Bob  Bangs. 
But  I  am  not  going  to  quarrel  with  you.  What 
brings  you  to  this  place?" 

"That's  my  business." 

"You  needn't  tell  me  if  you  don't  wish  to." 

"I  am  here  to  get  a  new  horse.  I  am  going  to 
ride  horseback  after  this,"  went  on  the  rich  boy, 


RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

boastfully.     "It's  a  horse  that  costs  four  hundred 
dollars,  too/' 

"Then  you  are  in  luck,"  was  all  Randy  an 
swered,  and  walked  away,  leaving  the  rich  youth 
gazing  after  him  doubtfully. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

BOB    BANGS    AND    HIS    HORSE 

RANDY  continued  to  wander  around  the  coun 
try  town,  taking  in  such  sights  as  came  to  view. 

In  the  meantime  Bob  Bangs  went  after  the 
horse  he  had  mentioned.  The  rich  youth  had 
bothered  his  father  for  a  horse  for  a  long  time 
and  at  last  Mr.  Bangs  had  consented  to  give  him 
a  steed.  The  horse  was  to  be  taken  in  exchange 
for  a  debt,  and  Bob  had  agreed  to  go  to  Leeville 
after  him  and  take  the  animal  to  the  summer  re 
sort  at  which  he  and  his  mother  were  stopping. 
It  may  be  mentioned  that  the  horse  was  worth 
only  a  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  but  the  false 
hood  he  had  told  in  regard  to  the  horse's  value 
did  not  bother  Bob  Bangs  in  the  least.  He  loved 
to  boast  upon  every  possible  occasion. 

"Is  he  gentle?"  asked  the  rich  boy,  as  he  ap 
proached  the  horse,  that  was  standing  in  the  yard 
of  the  former  owner. 

"As  gentle  as  a  lamb,"  was  the  answer. 
127 


X28  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"He — he  won't  run  away,  will  he?"  went  on 
Bob,  timidly.  To  tell  the  truth  he  knew  very  lit 
tle  about  horses,  although  he  pretended  to  know 
a  great  deal. 

"He  never  ran  away  in  his  life,"  declared  the 
man  who  was  disposing  of  the  horse. 

"Then  I  guess  it  is  all  right,"  said  the  rich 
boy,  and  started  to  mount  into  the  saddle,  for  the 
steed  was  ready  for  use. 

"Wait  a  minute." 

"What's  wanted  now." 

"I  want  you  to  sign  a  receipt  first,"  said  the 
man. 

"Oh,  all  right." 

The  receipt  was  produced,  stating  that  the  horse 
was  received  in  good  condition  and  that  the  debt 
was  canceled  thereby,  and  the  rich  youth  signed 
his  father's  name  and  his  own  under  it.  Then 
the  man  held  the  horse  while  the  boy  mounted. 

"All  safe  and  sound?"  asked  the  man. 

"Yes,"  answered  Bob  Bangs.  "Good-day," 
and  off  he  rode. 

"Good-day,  and  good  luck  to  you,"  answered 
the  man,  and  he  smiled  rather  grimly  to  himself 
as  he  entered  his  house. 

"The  horse  seems  to  be  a  nice  one,"  thought 
Bob  Bangs,  as  he  rode  away.  "I  wish  I  could 


BOB  BANGS  AND  HIS  HORSE  129 

meet  Randy  Thompson,  it  would  make  him  feel 
sick  to  see  me  on  such  a  fine  animal." 

The  rich  youth's  wish  was  gratified,  for  turn 
ing  a  corner  he  caught  sight  of  our  hero  just  as 
the  latter  was  crossing  the  street. 

"Out  of  the  way  there,  Randy  Thompson !"  he 
cried,  and  urged  his  horse  forward. 

Randy  had  to  jump  back,  or  he  might  have 
been  knocked  down. 

"Ain't  this  a  fine  horse?"  Bob  Bangs  cried. 
"Don't  you  wish  you  had  him?" 

And  he  cut  the  steed  with  the  whip  he  carried, 
to  make  him  increase  his  speed. 

The  horse  did  not  like  the  treatment  received 
and  up  came  his  hind  hoofs  viciously. 

"Stop!  None  of  that!"  roared  Bob  Bangs,  in 
fright.  "Whoa  there!" 

He  began  to  saw  on  the  reins,  and  as  a  conse 
quence  the  horse  turned  first  in  one  direction  and 
then  another.  Then  he  started  to  back  and  came 
up  on  the  sidewalk,  scaring  several  women  and 
children. 

"Whoa !  Get  up !"  screamed  Bob  Bangs,  more 
frightened  than  ever.  "Whoa,  I  say !  What  in 
the  old  Harry  is  in  the  beast,  anyway !" 

"Look  out  there !"  shouted  a  man  in  the  crowd. 
"You'll  go  through  a  window  next." 


I3o  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Bob,  let  me  lead  him  into  the  street/'  cried 
Randy,  rushing  up  and  catching  the  horse  by  the 
bridle. 

"You  let  my  horse  alone!"  shouted  the  rich 
boy,  unreasonably.  "I  can  manage  him  well 
enough." 

"Very  well,"  answered  Randy,  quietly,  and 
dropped  his  hold.  As  he  did  so  the  steed  made 
a  plunge  along  the  sidewalk  for  several  yards, 
knocking  over  a  barber's  pole  and  a  newsstand. 

"Stop  dot !  Vot  you  mean  py  dot?"  yelled  the 
German  barber,  rushing  from  his  establishment 
in  alarm. 

"Get  along  there,  you  brute !"  cried  Bob  Bangs, 
savagely,  and  struck  the  horse  once  more.  Again 
the  steed  swerved,  and  made  a  half  turn  and  be 
gan  to  back. 

"Stop  him!" 

"He  is  going  into  the  window !" 

Crash!  And  then  followed  a  jingle  of  glass, 
and  into  the  window  of  a  grocery  next  to  the 
barber  shop  backed  the  horse,  until  his  hind  hoofs 
rested  on  a  row  of  canned  tomatoes  and  sardines. 
Bob  Bangs  gave  a  yell  of  fear  and  terror  and 
dropped  to  the  sidewalk  and  then  caught  the  horse 
by  the  head.  The  groceryman  came  forth  from 
his  store  in  a  hurry,  and  a  bitter  argument  en- 


BOB  BANGS  AND  HIS  HORSE  131 

sued,  while  a  big  crowd  began  to  collect.  In  the 
end  Bob  Bangs  had  to  promise  to  pay  for  all  dam 
age  done,  and  led  his  horse  away  by  hand,  too 
fearful  of  further  trouble  to  mount  once  more. 

Randy  did  not  wait  to  see  the  end  of  the  dis 
pute,  for  the  train  was  now  due  and  he  had  just 
time  enough  to  hurry  to  the  depot  and  get  aboard 
the  cars.  He  dropped  into  the  first  seat  that 
came  to  hand  and  laughed  heartily. 

"You  seem  to  be  enjoying  yourself/'  said  a 
man  sitting  near. 

"I  just  saw  something  very  funny,"  answered 
our  hero,  and  told  what  it  was.  The  man 
laughed,  too. 

"It  puts  me  in  mind  of  the  time  I  tried  to  ride 
the  mule  in  the  circus.  It  was  a  trick  animal  and 
got  me  into  seven  kinds  of  trouble." 

Randy  had  not  had  many  opportunities  to  ride 
on  the  cars  and  he  enjoyed  the  trip  to  Tarrytown 
very  much.  Noon  found  him  in  the  city  named 
and  he  crossed  the  river  on  the  ferryboat.  Then 
he  hunted  up  a  cheap  but  neat  restaurant,  where 
he  got  dinner. 

"No  use  of  bothering  Mr.  Shalley  just  at  noon 
hour,"  he  thought,  and  so  did  not  go  around  to 
the  steamboat  man's  office  until  one  o'clock.  A 
clerk  was  present  who  said  his  employer  would 


I32  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

come  in  at  two  o'clock,  so  our  hero  had  another 
hour  to  wait. 

"Is  your  name  Randy  Thompson  ?"  questioned 
the  clerk.  When  told  that  it  was,  he  continued : 
"Mr.  Shalley  is  expecting  you.  I  believe  you  are 
to  be  one  of  the  new  deckhands." 

"Yes." 

"I  hope  you  find  the  work  agreeable." 

"So  do  I." 

"The  other  new  hand  didn't  last  long." 

"How  long?" 

"Just  one  week." 

"What  was  the  matter?" 

"I  believe  he  said  he  couldn't  get  along  with 
Polk,  the  purser." 

"I  hope  I  don't  have  any  trouble  with  any 
body,"  said  Randy,  anxiously.  "I  am  willing  to 
work  hard." 

"You'll  find  Captain  Hadley  a  fine  man  to  deal 
with.  I  think  he  is  one  of  the  nicest  captains  on 
the  river." 

"What  do  you  do  here?" 

"Oh,  I  am  general  office  clerk.  My  name  is 
Bart  Sandwood." 

"I  am  glad  to  know  you,  Mr.  Sandwood,"  an 
swered  our  hero,  and  smiled.  "I  hope  business 
is  good  with  the  steamer." 


BOB  BANGS  AND  HIS  HORSE  133 

"Travel  has  been  very  good  and  we  are  getting 
our  share  of  freight.  The  other  lines  bother  us 
some,  but  not  a  great  deal." 

"Is  the  Helen  Shalley  one  of  the  big  boats  of 
the  river?" 

"Not  onepf  the  largest,  but  she  is  by  no  means 
a  small  boat.  Then  you  haven't  seen  her?" 

"Not  yet,  but  I  hope  to  soon." 

"She  will  be  on  her  way  down  the  river  this 
afternoon.  She  runs  from  New  York  to  Albany 
one  day  and  back  the  next.  She  doesn't  run  on 
Sundays." 

"I  am  glad  of  that.  I  don't  care  to  work  on 
Sunday." 

"Well,  you'll  have  to  do  a  little.  When  there 
are  no  passengers  on  board,  that  is  the  time  to 
put  things  in  order." 

"True  enough.     I  am  afraid  I  will  be  green." 

"Were  you  never  a  deckhand  before?" 

"Never." 

At  this  the  clerk  gave  a  low  whistle. 

"I  don't  know  if  Captain  Hadley  will  like  that 
or  not.  He  is  a  very  strict  man,  even  though 
kind." 

"I  shall  do  my  best  to  please  him." 

"Early  in  the  spring  we  had  two  green  hands, 
but  they  couldn't  learn  at  all,  and  the  captain 


I34  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

said  they  were  more  bother  than  they  were 
worth." 

"I  am  sure  I  can  learn — anyway,  I  mean  to 
try." 

"You  certainly  look  bright  enough  to  learn. 
The  other  fellows  were  illiterate  foreigners  and 
always  tumbling  over  their  own  feet.  One 
dropped  a  trunk  on  a  passenger's  foot  and  the 
other  broke  open  a  box  with  some  fine  dishes. 
That  capped  the  climax,  and  the  captain  got  rid 
of  them  just  as  soon  as  he  could  find  some  other 
hands  to  take  their  places,"  concluded  Bart  Sand- 
wood. 


CHAPTER  XV 

RANDY  AS  A  DECKHAND 

WHEN  Mr.  Andrew  Shalley  came  in  he  was 
full  of  business.  He  nodded  pleasantly  to  Randy. 

"I  will  see  you  in  a  little  while/'  he  said,  and 
turned  to  his  clerk.  Then  Bart  Sandwood  was 
sent  off  on  an  errand  and  the  steamboat  owner 
turned  to  look  over  some  letters  that  had  come  in. 

"Now  I  am  at  liberty,"  he  said,  pleasantly, 
shaking  hands.  "Are  you  ready  for  work?" 

"Yes,  sir,"  answered  Randy,  promptly. 

"Good !  Have  you  ever  been  on  a  large  river 
steamer  ?" 

"No,  Mr.  Shalley,  but  I  am  willing  to  do  all  I 
possibly  can  to  make  myself  truly  useful." 

"Well,  if  I  am  any  judge  of  character,  you'll 
get  along.  All  you've  got  to  do  is  to  keep  your 
eyes  open  and  obey  orders.  We  have  one  old 
deckhand,  Pat  Malloy.  He  will  teach  you  what 
to  do." 

"When  can  I  go  to  work  ?" 
135 


136  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"The  boat  will  be  along  down  the  river  soon. 
I'll  take  you  on  board,  as  I  want  to  see  the  cap 
tain.  As  soon  as  you  are  settled  I'll  have  you 
fitted  out  with  a  uniform." 

"How  much  will  that  cost  me?" 

"In  your  case  it  won't  cost  anything." 

"You  are  very  kind." 

"Remember,  I  take  a  personal  interest  in  you, 
Randy,  and  I  want  to  see  you  get  along.  Do 
your  duty  and  rest  assured  I  shall  not  forget 
you." 

"I  don't  think  I'll  disappoint  you,  Mr.  Shalley." 

Randy  waited  around  the  office  until  it  was  al 
most  time  for  the  steamboat  to  make  a  landing. 
Then  he  went  down  to  the  dock  with  his  newly- 
found  friend.  Here  were  a  number  of  passen 
gers,  and  also  a  quantity  of  baggage  and  freight. 

Presently  the  Helen  Shalley  hove  into  sight, 
with  flags  flying  bravely  in  the  breeze.  As 
Randy  had  been  told,  she  was  not  a  particularly 
large  steamboat,  but  she  was  well  proportioned 
and  graceful,  and  well  liked  by  those  who  patron 
ized  her.  We  will  get  better  acquainted  with  the 
craft  as  our  story  proceeds. 

As  soon  as  a  landing  was  made,  Mr.  Shalley 
went  on  board,  taking  Randy  with  him.  Captain 
Hadley  was  at  hand. 


RANDY  AS  A  DECKHAND  137 

"So  this  is  the  new  deckhand,  eh?"  said  the 
captain,  in  bluff  tones.  "Pretty  strong,  are 
you?" 

"I  think  so/'  answered  Randy,  respectfully. 

"Well,  you'll  have  to  be,  to  stand  this  work. 
Know  anything  about  handling  trunks  and  such 
stuff?" 

"Not  a  great  deal,  but  I  think  I  can  learn." 

"We  are  shorthanded,  so  you  can  jump  right 
in,"  went  on  the  captain  of  the  steamboat. 

"Yes,  sir.     Who  will  tell  me  what  to  do?" 

"Pat  Malloy.  He  is  the  head  man  of  the  gang. 
Here,  Malloy,"  he  called  out. 

"Aye,  aye,  sur,"  answered  a  brawny  and  jolly- 
looking  Irishman,  coming  forward  and  touching 
his  cap. 

"Here's  your  new  hand." 

Pat  Malloy  looked  at  Randy  in  some  astonish 
ment.  Our  hero  was  neatly  dressed  and  did  not 
look  as  if  he  was  used  to  hard  labor. 

"Sure  an'  it's  only  a  boy,"  murmured  the  head 
deckhand. 

"He  says  he  can  work.  Give  him  a  chance/' 
put  in  Andrew  Shalley. 

There  was  plenty  to  do,  and  Randy  threw  off 
his  coat,  took  off  his  collar  and  tie,  and  pitched 
in.  The  labor  was  by  no  means  easy,  and  he  had 


138  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

not  the  trick  of  throwing  up  a  trunk  to  the  best 
advantage,  yet  he  did  very  well,  and  Pat  Malloy 
nodded  approvingly. 

"Sure,  an'  ye  do  better  nor  some  o'  thim  for 
eigners  already,"  he  declared.  "Kape  it  up  an' 
we'll  git  along  foine  together." 

Captain  Hadley  and  Andrew  Shalley  watched 
the  work  for  several  minutes,  and  then  walked  to 
the  cabin  of  the  steamboat.  Here  the  owner  of 
the  boat  told  something  about  Randy. 

"I  want  you  to  give  him  a  chance  even  if  he 
is  a  bit  green,"  said  he.  "I  want  the  lad  to  get 
along." 

"He  shall  have  all  the  chance  possible,"  an 
swered  Captain  Hadley.  "I  am  glad  to  get  a 
hand  who  is  intelligent." 

Then  the  two  conversed  upon  private  matters 
until  the  boat  was  ready  to  leave  Nyack. 

"Good-by,  my  boy !"  cried  Mr.  Shalley,  on  leav 
ing.  "Take  good  care  of  yourself,  and  let  me 
know  how  you  get  along." 

"Thank  you,  I  will,"  answered  our  hero. 

"It  may  be  hard  work  at  first,  but  you'll  get 
used  to  it." 

"I  am  not  afraid  of  hard  work." 

"The  captain  will  give  you  a  uniform  in  a  few 
days." 


RANDY  AS  A  DECKHAND  139 

The  gangplanks  were  hauled  in,  the  lines  cast 
off,  and  with  a  hoarse  whistle  the  Helen  Shalley 
continued  on  her  course  down  the  Hudson.  There 
was  a  small  Italian  band  on  board,  consisting  of 
two  violins,  a  harp  and  a  clarionet,  and  they 
struck  up  a  popular  air. 

The  work  at  the  dock  had  somewhat  exhausted 
Randy,  who  was  not  used  to  handling  such  heavy 
stuff  so  quickly,  but  he  took  pains  to  conceal  his 
feelings. 

"I  am  not  going  to  back  down,  no  matter  how 
hard  the  work  is,"  he  told  himself.  "Others  can 
do  it  and  so  can  I." 

Among  the  deckhands  was  a  tall,  limber  Ameri 
can  man  named  Jones.  He  came  up  to  Randy 
after  the  work  was  done. 

"Malloy  told  me  to  show  you  around  the  boat 
and  give  you  some  pointers,"  said  Jones.  "Come 
ahead." 

They  passed  from  one  end  of  the  steamboat  to 
the  other,  through  all  of  the  three  decks,  and 
Jones  named  over  the  various  parts  and  told  what 
the  deckhands  were  expected  to  do.  Then  they 
went  below  and  he  told  of  some  work  there. 
Lastly  he  took  Randy  to  the  sleeping  quarters. 

"This  is  my  bunk,"  said  Jack  Jones.  "That 
will  be  yours  over  there.  When  you  get  the 


140  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

chance,  I'll  advise  you  to  air  your  bedding.  You 
can  do  it  after  we  tie  up  in  New  York  and  the 
passengers  go  ashore." 

The  quarters  were  small,  but  not  any  smaller 
than  Randy's  garret  apartment  in  the  cottage. 
Everything  was  kept  as  clean  as  wax,  for  both 
Malloy  and  Jones  were  enemies  to  dirt.  Randy 
was  glad  to  learn  this  and  resolved  to  give  the 
others  no  cause  for  complaint  regarding  his  own 
personal  habits. 

"Some  boats  are  very  dirty  and  the  bunks  not 
fit  for  a  dog  to  sleep  in,"  said  Jack  Jones.  "But 
Malloy  won't  allow  it  on  this  boat,  and  I  won't 
have  it  either." 

"And  I  am  with  you,"  answered  our  hero. 

"Came  from  a  farm,  didn't  you?" 

"Yes,  but  our  family  wasn't  on  the  farm 
long." 

"I  came  from  a  farm  myself." 

"How  long  have  you  been  on  this  boat?" 

"Came  the  middle  of  last  season." 

"Do  you  like  it?" 

"If  I  didn't  I  shouldn't  be  here." 

"I  suppose  that  is  so." 

"Captain  Hadley  is  a  fine  man  to  work  for. 
He  is  strict  but  fair,  and  that  is  what  I  like." 

"What  about  the  others?" 


RANDY  AS  A  DECKHAND  141 

"The  mate,  Tom  Blossom,  is  nice,  too.  The 
man  we  all  hate  is  Peter  Polk,  the  purser." 

"What's  the  matter  with  him?" 

"Well,  between  you  and  me,  I  think  he  is  a 
sneak." 

"In  what  way?" 

"He  is  always  making  trouble  for  somebody. 
Nobody  seems  to  like  him  much,  although  he  at 
tends  strictly  to  business." 

"I  hope  I  don't  have  trouble  with  Mr.  Polk." 

"Well,  you  will  have  to  watch  yourself." 

Several  other  landings  were  made,  and 
promptly  at  the  appointed  time  the  Helen  Shalley 
swung  into  her  dock  at  New  York  City  and  the 
remaining  passengers  went  ashore.  Then  began 
the  labor  of  unloading  the  baggage  and  freight, 
after  which  the  deck  was  swabbed  up,  the  brass- 
work  polished,  and  such  baggage  as  was  at  hand 
taken  on  board  for  transportation  up  the  river 
the  next  day. 

When  he  had  finished  his  day's  labors  Randy 
was  tired  and  perfectly  willing  to  rest  for  a 
while.  He  had  had  a  good  supper  and  might 
have  gone  directly  to  bed,  but  instead  he  sat  up  to 
write  a  letter  to  the  folks  at  home,  telling  his 
father  and  mother  of  his  day's  experience. 

Our  hero  had  to  go  ashore  to  post  the  com- 


142  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

munication,  and  once  out  in  the  street  he  re 
solved  to  take  a  little  walk  around  before  return 
ing  to  the  steamboat.  He  was  soon  walking 
along  West  Street,  and  then  took  to  a  side  street 
running  up  to  the  avenues. 

Now,  although  our  hero  did  not  know  it,  he 
had  chosen  one  of  the  worst  streets  in  this  part  of 
the  great  city.  It  was  filled  with  tenements  and 
groggeries  of  the  lowest  description,  and  the 
sidewalks  swarmed  with  all  sorts  of  low  char 
acters. 

He  had  scarcely  walked  two  squares  before  a 
rough-looking  fellow  jostled  him.  The  next  in 
stant  Randy  felt  a  hand  in  his  pocket. 

"Stop  that !"  cried  Randy.  But  the  fellow  was 
already  running  up  the  street.  Our  hero  clapped 
his  hand  in  the  pocket  and  discovered  that  eighty 
cents  in  change  was  missing. 

"I  am  not  going  to  lose  that  money !"  he  told 
himself,  with  vigor.  "I  may  be  a  greeny,  but 
Til  give  that  thief  some  trouble/' 

At  first  he  thought  to  cry  out,  but  then  recon 
sidered  the  matter  and  remained  silent.  He  set 
off  after  the  thief,  and  away  went  man  and  boy 
along  the  crowded  thoroughfare. 

The  man  evidently  thought  he  could  lose  him 
self  in  the  crowd,  but  by  the  aid  of  the  street 


RANDY  AS  A  DECKHAND  143 

lights,  Randy  kept  him  in  sight.  He  passed 
along  for  two  blocks  and  then  turned  into  a  side 
street  and  then  into  a  blind  alley. 

Our  hero  managed  to  keep  him  in  view  and  saw 
him  spring  up  the  steps  of  a  dilapidated  tenement 
house.  The  man  ran  through  the  lower  hallway 
and  into  the  back  yard,  piled  high  with  rubbish 
of  all  kinds.  Here  he  hid  behind  some  empty 
boxes. 

Randy  was  soon  in  the  yard  and  gazing  around 
eagerly.  As  he  did  so  he  saw  a  thin  and  pale 
girl  of  about  ten  standing  near.  Soon  she  came 
up  to  him  timidly. 

"Did  you  see  a  man  run  in  here  ?"  said  Randy. 

"Yes,"  she  answered,  but  in  a  hesitating  voice. 

"Where  did  he  go?" 

"I  don't  dare  tell  you,"  whispered  the  girl. 

"Why  not?" 

"That  is  Bill  Hosker." 

"And  who  is  Bill  Hosker?" 

"Don't  you  know  him?"  And  the  little  girl's 
eyes  opened  in  astonishment. 

"No,  I  don't." 

.     "Bill  Hosker  is  the  boss  around  here.     He  does 
just  as  he  pleases.     If  anybody  crosses  him  Bill 
'most  kills  them." 
.     "Oh,  he's  a  bully,  is  that  it?" 


144  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Yes." 

"Well,  where  did  he  go?" 

"You  won't  tell  him  I  told  you  ?" 

"No." 

"He  crawled  in  behind  those  boxes/'  answered 
the  little  girl  and  then  ran  away. 

Randy  waited  to  hear  no  more,  but  made  a 
dash  for  the  boxes.  As  he  did  so,  the  fellow  who 
had  robbed  him  leaped  up,  club  in  hand. 

"Go  out  of  here!"  he  cried,  in  a  hoarse  voice. 
"I  don't  want  anything  to  do  with  a  kid  like  you." 

"You  give  me  my  money,"  answered  Randy, 
vigorously.  "I  am  not  going  to  let  the  like  of 
you  rob  me." 

"Ho !  ho !  Hear  the  kid  talk !  Go  away,  be 
fore  I  maul  ye!"  And  Bill  Hosker  brandished 
his  club. 

But  our  hero  was  not  to  be  daunted  thus  read 
ily,  and  looking  around  he  espied  a  stick  and 
picked  it  up.  Then  he  advanced  upon  Bill  Hos 
ker,  who  promptly  leaped  to  the  top  of  a  big  pack 
ing  case.  The  next  instant  he  came  down  upon 
Randy,  bearing  him  to  the  ground.  Our  hero 
tried  to  defend  himself,  but  it  was  useless.  He 
was  crushed  beneath  that  heavy  weight,  and  then 
the  rascal  gave  him  a  crack  on  the  head  that 
stretched  him  senseless. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

IN    NEW   YORK    CITY 

"WILL  he  live,  mamma  ?" 

"I  think  so,  Rose.  But  he  has  been  badly  mis 
used." 

"Bill  Hosker  ought  to  be  locked  up  for  it." 

"Nobody  will  lock  Bill  up.  He  has  too  much 
influence  with  the  politicians,"  answered  the 
woman. 

She  was  bending  over  Randy,  who  was  still  un 
conscious.  Mother  and  daughter  had  carried 
our  hero  from  the  yard  to  their  room  in  the  rear 
of  the  tenement.  Nobody  else  had  been  around. 
The  girl  had  witnessed  Bill  Hosker's  nefarious 
deed  and  had  at  once  summoned  her  parent. 

Mrs.  Clare  was  a  poor  widow  lady  who  sup 
ported  herself  by  sewing.  Rose  was  her  only 
child  and  did  what  she  could  to  help  her  mother. 
Sewing  did  not  pay  well,  and  the  Clares  had  all 
they  could  do  to  make  both  ends  meet. 

But  Airs.  Clare  had  a  warm  heart  and  so  had 
145 


I4o  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

Rose,  and  it  pained  them  greatly  to  see  Randy  so 
mistreated.  They  carried  him  into  their  one 
room  and  placed  him  on  their  bed  and  did  what 
they  could  for  him. 

At  last  he  opened  his  eyes  and  stared  around 
him.  Then  he  sat  up  slowly. 

"Where  am  I?"  he  asked,  faintly. 

"We  brought  you  into  the  house — mother  and 
I,"  answered  Rose.  "Don't  you  remember,  Bill 
Hosker  struck  you  down?" 

"Oh,  yes ;  I  remember  that  now."  Randy  took 
a  deep  breath  and  put  his  hand  to  his  head.  "He 
hit  me  pretty  hard,  didn't  he?" 

"I  am  afraid  he  did,"  answered  Mrs.  Clare. 
"It  was  a  shame,  too." 

"Where  is  he  now?" 

"He  ran  away." 

"He  stole  eighty  cents  from  me." 

"Perhaps  he  took  more,"  said  Rose.  "He 
went  through  your  pockets  after  he  knocked  you 
down.  I  saw  him  do  it." 

With  his  head  still  aching,  our  hero  felt  in  first 
one  pocket  and  then  another.  He  gave  some 
thing  like  a  groan. 

"Every  cent  is  gone!" 

"How  much  did  you  have?" 

"Between  four  and  five  dollars." 


IN  NEW  YORK  CITY  147 

"I  am  sorry  for  you,"  said  Mrs.  Clare.  "But 
I  am  afraid  you  will  never  see  your  money 
again." 

"Does  that  rascal  live  around  here?" 

"Sometimes.  He  comes  and  goes  to  suit  him 
self.  I  suppose  he  will  stay  away  now  for  a 
while." 

"Is  there  any  use  of  my  reporting  this  to  the 
police,  do  you  think?" 

"I  don't  think  so.  He  once  took  my  pocket- 
book  from  the  table  here — I  am  sure  of  it — but 
when  I  reported  it  to  the  police  nothing  was  done. 
They  said  his  word  was  as  good  as  mine." 

"How  long  have  I  been  here?" 

"About  half  an  hour." 

"Then  he  has  had  a  good  chance  to  get  away. 
Did  you  bring  me  here?" 

"Yes." 

"You  are  very  kind,  Mrs.— 

"I  am  Mrs.  Clare  and  this  is  my  daughter 
Rose." 

"And  I  am  Randy  Thompson,  a  deckhand  on 
the  Hudson  River  steamboat  Helen  Shalley." 

"Oh!"  Mrs.  Clare  paused  for  a  moment. 
"Do  you  know  Mr.  Polk,  the  purser  ?" 

"Yes,  but  not  very  well.  I  just  got  the  job  as 
a  deckhand  to-day." 


148  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Mr.  Polk  is  a  relative  of  mine  by  marriage." 

"I  see." 

"We — that  is — well,  we  are  not  very  good 
friends,"  went  on  Mrs.  Clare. 

"Mamma  thinks  Mr.  Polk  hasn't  been  honest 
with  us,"  put  in  Rose,  quickly.  "I  don't  think  so 
either." 

"Rose,  you  must  not  talk  so !" 

"But  it  is  true,  isn't  it?"  returned  the 
daughter. 

"I  may  be  misjudging  Cousin  Peter,"  said  Mrs. 
Clare.  "You  see,"  she  added,  by  way  of  an  ex 
planation,  "my  cousin  Peter  Polk  had  the  set 
tlement  of  my  husband's  affairs  when  he  died, 
and  I  have  always  imagined  that — well,  that  Rose 
and  I  did  not  get  exactly  what  was  coming  to  us." 

"Mamma  thought  the  account  was  three  hun 
dred  dollars  short,"  said  Rose,  who  was  inclined 
to  be  blunt. 

"Couldn't  you  get  a  clear  statement?"  ques 
tioned  Randy,  with  interest. 

"We  got  a  statement,  but  it  was  not  clear  to 
me,"  answered  Mrs.  Clare. 

As  soon  as  he  felt  able  to  do  so,  Randy  got  on 
his  feet.  He  felt  rather  dizzy  and  he  had  a  large 
lump  over  his  left  ear,  where  he  had  been  struck 
by  the  club. 


IN  NEW  YORK  CITY  149 

"See  here,"  he  said,  when  he  was  ready  to 
depart,  "I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  what 
you  have  done.  But  I'd  like  you  to  do  more,  if 
you  will.  As  soon  as  this  Bill  Hosker  comes 
back  to  this  neighborhood  let  me  know.  You'll 
always  find  me  on  board  of  the  Helen  Shalley." 

"I'll  let  you  know,"  answered  Rose.  "But 
don't  let  Bill  Hosker  know  who  told  you,  or  he'll 
want  to  kill  me." 

When  Randy  got  back  to  the  steamboat  he  felt 
so  weak  he  could  scarcely  walk  on  board.  Jones 
came  forward  to  meet  him. 

"Say,  you  ain't  been  drinking,  have  you?"  he 
demanded,  as  he  saw  our  hero  stagger. 

"No,  I  don't  drink,"  answered  Randy.  "I've 
been  knocked  down  and  robbed." 

And  sitting  down  on  a  bench  he  told  his  story 
to  the  other  deckhand,  and  let  Jones  feel  of  the 
lump  on  his  head. 

"I  was  going  to  warn  you  when  you  went 
ashore,  but  I  thought  you'd  be  wise  enough  to 
keep  out  of  trouble.  It's  a  shame." 

"They  told  me  it  wouldn't  do  any  good  to  tell 
the  police." 

"I  am  afraid  not.  Such  things  happen  pretty 
often  in  that  kind  of  a  neighborhood." 

Randy  was  glad  enough  to  turn  in.     He  bathed 


150  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

the  lump  with  cold  water  and  put  on  some  witch- 
hazel,  which  made  it  feel  better.  Despite  the  ad 
venture  he  slept  soundly  until  it  was  time  to  turn 
out  in  the  morning. 

"I  suppose  you'll  want  some  money,"  said 
Jones.  "I  can  lend  you  a  dollar  till  pay  day,  if 
you  wish." 

'Thank  you/'  returned  Randy.  "You  are 
kind,  and  I'll  accept  the  loan.  I'll  pay  you  back 
just  as  soon  as  I  get  my  pay.  I  hate  to  be  with 
out  a  cent  in  my  pocket." 

"I  have  been  there  myself  and  know  just  how  it 
feels,"  answered  Jones.  He  had,  in  his  rough 
way,  taken  a  fancy  to  our  hero,  which  feeling  was 
reciprocated. 

There  was  plenty  to  do  before  the  steamboat 
left  the  dock  at  New  York  City,  and  Randy's 
arms  ached  when  the  command  came  to  cast  off 
the  lines.  He  had  done  his  full  share  of  the  la 
bor,  and  Pat  Malloy  nodded  approvingly. 

"Kape  it  up  an'  you'll  be  all  roight,"  said  the 
head  deckhand. 

The  trip  to  Albany  that  day  had  much  of  nov 
elty  in  it  for  Randy.  There  was  a  good  deal  of 
work,  of  which  he  had  not  dreamed  before,  yet 
there  were  also  times  when  he  could  look  at  the 
scenery  as  the  big  craft  glided  along.  At  the 


IN  NEW  YORK  CITY  151 

newsstand  on  board  there  was  a  big  folding  map 
of  the  river,  showing  the  different  towns  and 
points  of  interest,  and  this  the  standkeeper  loaned 
him  for  a  couple  of  hours.  He  studied  the  map 
closely  and  was  soon  able  to  recognize  certain 
points  as  they  appeared. 

Several  days  slipped  by  and  Randy  felt  quite 
at  home  on  board.  He  had  been  supplied  with 
the  regulation  deckhand's  outfit;  dark  blue  shirt 
and  trousers,  and  a  cap  to  match,  and  looked  very 
well  when  thus  attired.  He  was  getting  ac 
quainted  with  the  work  and  could  handle  a  trunk, 
or  a  box  or  barrel  almost  as  well  as  Jones  or 
Malloy. 

"How  does  the  boy  do?"  asked  Captain  Had- 
ley  of  Malloy. 

"It's  the  new  broom  as  swapes  clane,"  an 
swered  the  head  deckhand.  "I  ain't  braggin'  yit, 
captain." 

"But  he  is  doing  all  right  so  far?" 

"Aye,  aye,  sur — very  well  indade." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  it.  Mr.  Shalley  told  me  the 
boy  needed  the  job.  His  father  is  on  the  sick 
list,  and  he  has  got  to  do  what  he  can  to  help  sup 
port  his  parents." 

"I  reckon  he'll  be  all  right,"  answered  Pat 
Malloy.  "He's  better  than  thim  foreigners,  any- 


,5a  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

way."  To  him,  the  only  foreigners  were  Italians 
and  Germans.  He  did  not  think  himself  one,  al 
though  he  had  come  from  the  "ould  sod"  less  than 
six  years  before. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  PURSER  HAS  HIS  SAY 

ONE  night,  when  the  steamboat  was  tied  up  at 
Albany,  Randy  donned  his  street  clothes  and 
hunted  up  the  place  where  Jack  Bartlett  lived.  He 
found  his  former  friend  at  home  and  glad  to  see 
him. 

"Come  in,"  said  Jack,  shaking  hands.  "How 
have  you  been  since  we  met  last?" 

"Pretty  fair,  Jack.     And  how  have  you  been  ?" 

"I'm  all  right.  I've  got  a  job.  That  is  why  I 
haven't  used  my  boat  pass." 

"A  job?" 

"Yes,  I  am  working  in  the  same  place  where 
father  has  a  position." 

"Then  you  are  not  going  to  school  again  ?" 

"Not  for  the  present."  Jack  lowered  his  voice. 
"You  see,  father  isn't  earning  any  too  much,  so 
I — well,  I  thought  I'd  help  the  family  along." 

iThe  two  friends  sat  down  in  the  parlor  and  our 
153 


154  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

hero  told  his  tale,  and  then  Jack  related  some  of 
his  own  experiences. 

"My  father  is  in  hopes  that  he  can  get  at  Mr. 
Bangs  before  long,"  said  Jack.  "The  trouble  is, 
some  papers  are  missing.  He  had  them  in  a  desk 
at  the  works,  but  when  he  came  away  he  couldn't 
find  them." 

"Perhaps  Mr.  Bangs  got  them." 

"It  is  possible,  but  father  can't  prove  it." 

"Have  you  seen  or  heard  anything  of  Bob 
Bangs  lately?" 

"He  is  along  the  Hudson  somewhere — on  a  va 
cation  with  his  mother." 

"I  met  him  when  he  was  getting  a  horse,"  an 
swered  our  hero  and  told  of  what  had  happened. 

"I  wish  I  had  been  there !"  cried  Jack,  laughing 
heartily.  "I'll  wager  Bob  was  as  mad  as  seven 
teen  hornets." 

"Yes,  indeed.  He  must  have  had  a  good  bill 
to  pay  for  damages." 

Randy  spent  a  pleasant  two  hours  with  Jack 
and  then  went  back  to  the  boat,  Jack  promising  to 
visit  the  craft  some  night  when  the  Helen  Shal- 
ley  should  tie  up  at  Albany  again. 

So  far  matters  had  gone  well  on  board.  Randy 
was  much  amused  by  the  passengers,  especially 
those  who  were  peculiar  in  their  manners.  There 


THE  PURSER  HAS  HIS  SAY  155 

was  one  fussy  old  gentleman  who  went  up  and 
down  the  river  twice  a  week.  He  always  wanted 
to  sit  in  a  corner  in  the  shade  and  asked  a  dozen 
times  a  day  if  they  weren't  behindhand. 

"We  are  exactly  on  time,"  said  Randy,  to  him, 
one  day. 

"Hum!"  cried  the  old  gentleman,  consulting  a 
watch  he  carried.  "I  think  we  are  twenty  min 
utes  behindhand." 

"We  haven't  been  twenty  minutes  behindhand 
since  I've  been  on  the  boat,"  said  Randy,  as  he 
moved  off. 

The  old  gentleman  grumbled  to  himself  and 
restored  his  timepiece  to  his  pocket. 

A  minute  later  Randy  saw  an  Englishman 
saunter  along  the  deck  and  stop  close  to  the  old 
gentleman.  Randy  had  noticed  the  Englishman 
before,  because  he  spoke  with  a  strong  Cockney 
accent — that  is,  he  dropped  h's  where  they 
were  wanted  and  put  them  in  when  not  needed. 
At  this  time  the  steamboat  was  just  approaching 
the  Highlands. 

The  Englishman  pointed  to  the  Highlands  with 
his  cane  and  addressed  the  old  gentleman. 

"Hexcuse  me,"  he  said,  "but  are  those  the 
Tghlands  you  brag  about  in  this  country?" 

"The    islands?"    was    the    astonished    reply. 


156  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Why,  no,  sir,  those  are  not  islands  at  all.  Have 
you  never  studied  geography?  An  island  is  en 
tirely  surrounded  by  water,"  continued  the  fussy 
old  gentleman. 

"Oh,  you  mean  hilands.  I  don't  mean  them  at 
all,  don't  you  know.  I  repeat,  are  those  the  'Igh- 
lands  you  talk  about  so  much?"  went  on  the 
Cockney,  blandly. 

"They  are  not  islands,  sir — they  are  the  High 
lands,"  shouted  the  old  gentleman. 

"Just  exactly  what  I  said,  sir — the  'Igh- 
lands." 

"No,  not  islands — Highlands." 

"Hexactly." 

"But  you  said  islands." 

"No,  I  did  not  say  hilands,  I  said  the  Tgh- 
lands,"  went  on  the  Cockney.  "Hevidently  you 
don't  understand  good,  plain  Henglish,"  and  he 
walked  off  in  disgust. 

"The  imp,  the  blithering  imp,"  growled  the  old 
gentleman.  "May  he  never  come  near  me 
again !" 

At  ©ne  of  the  landings  a  barrel  for  use  on  the 
boat  broke,  spilling  some  fancy  flour  on  the  deck. 
Randy  was  clearing  up  the  muss  when  the  purser, 
Peter  Polk,  came  along.  Our  hero  did  not  wit 
ness  his  approach,  and  consequently  the  purser  re- 


THE  PURSER  HAS  HIS  SAY  157 

ceived  some  dust  on  his  shoes,  which  had  just 
been  polished. 

"Hi !  hi !  Have  a  care  there !"  he  cried. 
"What  do  you  mean  by  covering  me  with 
dust?" 

"Excuse  me,  sir,"  said  Randy,  hastily.  "I 
didn't  see  you  coming." 

"I  just  had  those  shoes  shined !" 

"I  am  sorry,  sir." 

"You're  the  new  man,  eh?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"You're  a  blockhead,  it  seems  to  me,"  went  on 
the  purser,  who  was  in  particularly  bad  humor 
that  day. 

An  angry  remark  rose  to  Randy's  lips,  but  he 
repressed  it. 

"You  be  more  careful  in  the  future,  or  you'll 
get  into  trouble,"  grumbled  the  purser,  and 
walked  away. 

The  moment  the  purser  was  gone  Jones  came 
up  to  our  hero. 

"Brute,  ain't  he?"  he  said,  in  a  low  voice. 

"He  called  me  a  blockhead."  Randy's  eyes 
were  flashing. 

"Don't  you  mind  him,  lad.  He  is  sour  all  the 
way  through — he  don't  seem  to  be  able  to  help  it." 

"I  didn't  see  him  coming." 


,58  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"He  should  have  looked  where  he  was  walk 
ing." 

"I  don't  wonder  the  hands  don't  like  him," 
went  on  Randy.  "I  don't  think  Captain  Hadley 
would  have  spoken  so." 

"Not  a  bit  of  it — the  captain's  a  gentleman, 
every  inch  of  him." 

"How  do  he  and  the  purser  get  along  to 
gether?" 

"None  too  good,  so  I've  been  told.  I  wish  we 
had  a  man  in  place  of  Polk." 

"So  do  I." 

"More  than  likely,  when  he  comes  to  pay  you 
your  wages,  he'll  take  out  the  price  of  a  shoe 
shine." 

"Would    he    really    be    mean    enough    to    do 

that?" 

"Polk  is  about  mean  enough  to  do  anything." 

There  the  talk  ended  and  Randy  finished  up  his 
work.  The  day  passed,  and  when  the  steamboat 
tied  up  that  night  Randy  was  more  than  usually 
sleepy.  It  was  very  warm,  and  he  went  on  the 
upper  deck  to  get  a  breath  of  fresh  air. 

"See  here,"  said  the  purser,  coming  up  to  him 
rather  suddenly.  "Are  you  talking  about  me?" 

"Talking  about  you?"  repeated  our  hero,  some 
what  puzzled. 


THE  PURSER  HAS  HIS  SAY  159 

"That  is  what  I  said." 

"Not  particularly,  Mr.  Polk." 

"Somebody  on  this  boat  is  telling  tales  about 
me,  and  I  don't  like  it." 

To  this  Randy  made  no  answer. 

"Have  you  heard  any  stories?"  went  on  Peter 
Polk. 

"What  kind  of  stories?" 

"That  I  was  going  to  leave  the  steamboat?" 

"No,  sir." 

"No  stories  at  all?" 

"No,  sir." 

"Humph!"  And  with  this  the  purser  walked 
away. 

"What  did  he  want  now?"  asked  Jones,  coming 
up  a  little  later. 

"Wanted  to  know  if  I  had  been  circulating  sto 
ries  about  him." 

"Did  you  tell  him  no?" 

"I  did." 

"I've  heard  a  story — in  a  roundabout  way — 
that  Mr.  Shalley  is  getting  tired  of  the  way  Polk 
runs  the  money  matters  on  this  boat." 

"Does  he  run  all  the  money  matters?" 

"Sure — that  is  a  purser's  business.  He  does 
the  buying — or  most  of  it — too." 

"I  see." 


160  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  don't  believe  he  buys  to  advantage,"  went  on 
Jones,  closing  one  eye  suggestively. 

"I  don't  understand." 

"Maybe  he  buys  at  two  prices — some  of  'em  do, 
you  know." 

Randy  did  not  know,  but  he  did  not  say  so. 

"I  knew  a  purser  once — on  the  Sea  Shell — who 
used  to  pay  one  price  for  a  thing  and  then  charge 
the  owners  of  the  vessel  another  price.  At  last 
they  caught  him  at  it  and  sent  him  to  prison." 

This  opened  Randy's  eyes  to  what  his  fellow- 
deckhand  was  driving  at. 

"Do  you  imagine  Polk  is  that  sort?" 

"He  is  certainly  close." 

"So  you  said  before.  Well,  he  ought  to  be 
watched." 

"Oh,  it's  not  my  affair,"  said  Jones.  "Say,  I 
am  going  to  bed,"  he  added. 

"So  am  I,"  said  Randy,  and  retired,  thinking  of 
what  Jones  had  said  and  also  of  what  the  Clares 
had  told  him  regarding  Peter  Polk. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

A  MEETING  ON  THE  RIVER 

Two  weeks  passed  and  Randy  felt  quite  at 
home  on  board  of  the  steamboat.  He  had  learned 
his  duties  fully  and  was  giving  satisfaction  to 
Captain  Hadley  and  Pat  Malloy. 

His  only  enemy  seemed  to  be  Polk  the  purser, 
who  was  as  disagreeable  as  possible.  Our  hero 
did  his  best  to  steer  clear  of  the  fellow,  and  in  a 
measure  succeeded. 

One  evening,  while  the  boat  was  tied  up  at  the 
dock  in  New  York  Randy  chanced  to  look  ashore 
when  he  saw  Rose  Clare  motioning  to  him.  He 
at  once  joined  the  girl. 

"I  came  down  to  tell  you  that  Bill  Hosker  was 
around  yesterday,"  said  the  girl  to  our  hero. 

"Is  he  around  now?"  questioned  Randy, 
quickly. 

"No,  he  went  away  yesterday  evening.  He 
was  only  around  about  two  hours." 

"I  wish  I  had  seen  him." 


i6a  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  thought  you'd  like  to  know  about  it.  I  came 
down  last  night,  but  a  man  here  told  me  you 
were  at  Albany." 

"Yes,  we  come  to  New  York  every  other  night, 
not  counting  Sundays." 

"I  think  Bill  Hosker  will  come  again  soon.  I 
suppose  he  thinks  you  have  given  up  trying  to  find 
him." 

"Well,  I  haven't  given  it  up,  Rose.  How  are 
things  going  with  yourself  and  your  mother?" 

"Not  very  good." 

"Can't  she  get  much  sewing  to  do?" 

"She  and  I  made  only  five  dollars  and  a  quarter 
last  week." 

"And  what  rent  do  you  pay?" 

"Six  dollars  a  month  for  just  the  one 
room." 

"That  is  certainly  hard.  I  wish  I  could  help 
you,  but  I  can't — at  least,  not  now." 

"We  wouldn't  want  help,  if  only  we  could  get 
more  sewing." 

"I'll  ask  Captain  Hadley  about  it.  He  has  a 
wife  and  a  family  of  girls." 

Randy  was  as  good  as  his  word.  He  met  the 
captain  the  next  day,  when  the  officer  appeared  to 
have  little  to  do. 

"Captain,  may  I  speak  to  you  a  moment?"  he 


A  MEETING  ON  THE  RIVER  163 

asked,  respectfully,  and  at  the  same  time  tipping 
his  cap. 

"What  is  it,  Randy  ?" 

"I  know  a  poor  lady  in  New  York  who  does 
sewing  for  a  living.     She  is  anxious  to  get  more 
work  and  I  am  anxious  to  help  her,  if  I  possibly 
can.     Do  you  know  of  anybody  who  would  like 
some  sewing  done — your  wife  or  anybody  else?" 
"Hm!     I  don't  know,"  answered  the  steam 
boat  captain.     "I'll  remember  what  you  say  and 
see.     Is  that  all?" 
"Yes,  sir." 

"Where  does  the  poor  woman  live?" 
"Not  far  from  our  landing  place  in  New  York." 
He  gave  the  street  and  number.     "It  isn't  a  nice 
neighborhood,  but  it  is  the  best  the  woman  can 
afford,"  he  added. 

"Yes,  I  know  many  folks  in  New  York  who 
live  in  bad  neighborhoods  simply  because  they 
cannot  afford  something  better.  I  will  speak  to 
my  wife  about  this." 

The  captain  did  as  he  had  promised.  Mrs. 
Hadley  was  going  to  New  York  the  next  day  and 
said  she  would  call  upon  Mrs.  Clare.  The  fam 
ily  lived  in  Albany,  so  that  the  captain  was  home 
every  other  night. 

Mrs.  Hadley  was  as  good  as  her  word.     She 


1 64  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

was  a  Christian  woman,  a  worker  in  the  church, 
and  she  became  at  once  interested  in  Mrs.  Clare 
and  her  daughter  Rose. 

'This  is  no  place  for  Rose,"  said  she.  "This 
foul  air  is  bad  for  her." 

"I  know  it — but  I  do  not  see  how  I  can  turn 
myself,"  said  Mrs.  Clare,  with  a  sigh.  Poverty 
had  completely  broken  her  spirit. 

The  captain's  wife  looked  over  some  of  the 
sewing  that  Mrs.  Clare  had  done  and  soon 
learned  that  the  woman  was  a  clever  seamstress. 
Then  she  made  an  offer. 

"If  you  wish,  you  can  come  to  my  home  with 
me,"  she  said.  "You  can  sew  for  me,  and  Rose 
can  go  to  school  and  also  help  around  the  house. 
I  will  give  you  five  dollars  a  week  and  your 
board." 

"I  will  accept  gladly!"  cried  the  poor  woman, 
and  burst  into  tears  of  gratitude. 

It  was  arranged  that  Mrs.  Clare  should  leave 
New  York  on  the  following  Saturday.  She  was 
to  sell  off  the  most  of  her  things — alas !  there  were 
not  many  articles  to  dispose  of !  and  the  others 
were  to  be  transferred  to  Albany  on  the  boat. 

"My  cousin,  Mr.  Polk,  will  be  surprised  to 
learn  of  this  move,"  said  Mrs.  Clare  to  the  cap 
tain's  wife. 


rA  MEETING  ON  THE  RIVER  165 

"What,  is  he  your  cousin?"  queried  Mrs. 
Hadley. 

"Yes,  by  marriage,"  and  then  Mrs.  Clare  told 
her  tale  of  suffering,  to  which  the  captain's  wife 
gave  a  willing  ear. 

"I  must  speak  of  this  to  my  husband,"  said 
Mrs.  Hadley.  "I  do  not  think  he  likes  Mr.  Polk 
very  much." 

On  Saturday  Randy  was  moving  some  bag 
gage  from  one  side  of  the  lower  deck  to  the  other 
when  Peter  Polk  came  along.  As  luck  would 
have  it,  some  trunks  were  in  the  way,  so  that  the 
purser  could  not  pass. 

"Look  here,  you  blockhead,  why  don't  you  keep 
this  gangway  clear  ?"  he  roared  to  Randy. 

"I  am  trying  to  clear  it  now,"  answered  our 
hero,  as  calmly  as  he  could. 

"It  ought  to  be  kept  clear  always.  Who  or- 
'dered  this  stuff  here,  anyway?" 

"Mr.  Malloy." 

"He  had  no  business  to  do  it." 

"Why  didn't  I,  I'd  like  to  be  after  knowin'?" 
came  in  a  voice  from  behind  the  purser,  and  the 
head  deckhand  appeared  on  the  scene. 

"Oh,  so  you're  here,  are  you?"  sneered  Peter 
Polk. 

"I  am  that,  Mr.  Polk.     I  ordered  thim  trunks 


1 66  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

there.  Have  ye  anything  against  it?"  demanded 
Malloy,  boldly.  "If  ye  have,  report  to  the  cap 
tain." 

"You're  blocking  the  whole  gangway." 

"Thim  trunks  had  to  be  shifted,  an'  Thompson 
is  shiftin'  'em." 

"Humph!" 

"I  know  me  juty  on  this  boat,  Mr.  Polk." 

"Well — er — hurry  up  then  and  clear  this  gang 
way,"  grumbled  the  purser,  and  walked  away. 
Malloy  closed  one  eye  and  looked  at  Randy  sug 
gestively  with  the  other. 

"He  knew  he  had  no  right  to  interfere — it's  not 
his  line  o'  juty,"  said  the  head  deckhand. 

Randy  completed  his  work  and  then  went  to 
one  of  the  upper  decks,  to  fix  some  of  the  awn 
ings.  To  his  surprise  he  found  Mrs.  Clare  and 
Rose  there,  in  conversation  with  Peter  Polk. 

"Going  to  Albany?"  the  purser  was  saying. 
"What  for?" 

"I  have  a  situation  there,  and  Rose  is  going 
also,"  answered  the  poor  woman. 

"What  kind  of  a  situation?" 

"I  am  to  sew  for  Mrs.  Hadley."  t 

"Not  the  captain's  wife?" 

"Yes." 

At  this  announcement  the  face  of  the  purser 


'A  MEETING  ON  THE  RIVER  167 

dropped.  Evidently  the  news  did  not  please 
him. 

"You  won't  find  that  very  pleasant,"  he  said. 

"It  wrill  be  better  than  starving  in  the  city, 
Peter." 

"How  much  is  she  going  to  pay  you?" 

Mrs.  Clare  told  him. 

"That  is  not  a  fortune.  You  ought  to  be  able 
to  earn  more  in  New  York." 

"I  couldn't  get  the  work." 

"I  might  have  gotten  something  for  you,  if  you 
had  let  me  know,"  went  on  Peter  Polk. 

"Thank  you — I  prefer  to  look  out  for  myself," 
answered  Mrs.  Clare,  coolly. 

"This  looks  as  if  I  was  letting  one  of  my  rela 
tives  liye  on  charity,"  pursued  the  purser. 

"I  do  not  consider  it  a  charity." 

"How  did  the  captain's  wife  hear  of  you?" 

"Why,  she — there  is  a  boy  on  this  boat — there 
he  is — he  spoke  to  the  captain  about  it." 

"You  mean  Randy  Thompson?" 

"Yes,  that  is  his  name." 

"He  got  the  place  for  you?" 

"Yes." 

"How  did  you  happen  to  know  him?" 

"It's  a  long  story.  He  was  knocked  down  and 
robbed  and  Rose  and  I  went  to  his  assistance. 


168  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

But  we  must  go  now.  Mrs.  Hadley  wanted  us 
to  do  some  sewing  for  the  captain  while  on  this 
trip,"  and  Mrs.  Clare  walked  away,  followed  by 
Rose.  Peter  Polk  gazed  after  them  thoughtfully. 
"I  hope  she  doesn't  get  the  captain's  wife  too 
much  interested  in  her  affairs,"  he  muttered  to 
himself.  "I  shouldn't  care  to  have  the  old  ac 
counts  raked  up  in  court." 


CHAPTER  XIX 

AN  UNLOOKED-FOR  ENCOUNTER 

IT  was  now  early  in  September  and  the  travel 
down  the  river  was  particularly  heavy,  for  many 
folks  who  had  been  away  for  a  vacation  were  re 
turning  to  the  metropolis.  Baggage  kept  pour 
ing  in  until  the  lower  deck  was  practically  filled. 

"This  is  a  banner  season,  so  Malloy  tells  me," 
said  Jones  to  Randy. 

"I  know  there  is  lots  of  work,"  answered  our 
hero,  whose  arms  ached  not  a  little. 

"Never  mind,  I've  got  good  news." 

"What  is  that?" 

"Mr.  Shalley  is  going  to  allow  us  an  extra  five 
dollars  this  month." 

"Good  enough." 

Randy  had  received  several  letters  from  home. 
Matters  were  going  smoothly  and  Mr.  Thomp 
son  was  feeling  better  every  day.  The  garden 
was  doing  finely.  In  one  letter  Mrs.  Thompson 
wrote  that  there  had  been  two  strikes  at  the  iron 
169 


1 70  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

works,  each  due  to  Mr.  Bangs'  overbearing  man 
ner  towards  his  workmen. 

"I  thought  he'd  have  trouble  sooner  t>r  later," 
said  Randy  to  himself,  as  he  perused  the  com 
munication.  "What  a  pity  that  Mr.  Bartlett  isn't 
in  charge." 

One  fine  afternoon  the  Helen  Shalley  was 
steaming  down  the  river  as  usual  and  Randy  was 
near  the  bow,  coiling  up  a  hawser,  when  he  no 
ticed  a  sloop  some  distance  ahead.  It  was  tack 
ing  in  an  uncertain  manner,  as  if  the  party  on 
board  did  not  know  much  about  sailing  such  a 
craft. 

The  sloop  was  directly  in  the  path  of  the  big 
steamboat,  and  the  latter  gave  a  warning  whistle 
and  then  turned  to  one  side.  As  she  did  this  the 
sloop  turned  in  the  same  direction. 

"Hullo!  What  does  that  fellow  in  the  sloop 
mean?"  cried  Randy  to  Jones,  who  was  near. 

"What's  the  matter?" 

"He'll  be  run  down  if  he  doesn't  look  out." 

"Some  fool  that  doesn't  know  how  to  sail  a 
boat,  I  guess,"  said  the  other  deckhand. 

Swiftly  the  steamboat  and  the  sloop  drew  close 
to  one  another.  The  big  boat  let  out  another 
warning  blast,  and  again  the  pilot  turned  her  out 
of  her  course.  But  the  sloop  also  turned. 


AN  UNLOOKED-FOR  ENCOUNTER    171 

'There  is  only  one  young  fellow  on  board," 
said  Jones.  "Look,  he  acts  as  if  he  was  scared 
out  of  his  wits/' 

"I  know  him !"  fairly  shouted  our  hero. 

"You  do?" 

"Yes,  it  is  Bob  Bangs,  the  rich  young  fellow  I 
told  you  about." 

"The  fellow  who  couldn't  manage  his  hoss?" 

"The  same." 

"Well,  he  doesn't  seem  to  know  no  more  about 
his  boat  than  he  did  about  that  hoss/'  was  the 
deckhand's  comment. 

"We  are  going  to  run  into  him!"  gasped 
Randy. 

"No,  he  is  going  to  run  into  us." 

"It  will  amount  to  the  same  thing — so  far  as  he 
is  concerned." 

"Maybe— but  it  will  be  his  fault  if  he  gets 
drowned." 

Another  warning  whistle  now  rang  out,  but 
was  of  no  avail.  The  sloop  swerved  again  and 
then  came  squarely  up  to  the  big  steamboat,  which 
was  now  backing  water  furiously. 

"Stop!  Don't  run  me  down!"  screamed  Bob 
Bangs.  He  was  fairly  white  with  terror. 

His  cries  were  cut  short  by  the  crash  as  the 
sloop  struck.  The  bow  was  splintered,  and  the 


172  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

shock  threw  Bob  Bangs  overboard.  Luckily  he 
was  far  enough  away  to  escape  the  paddle-wheel, 
as  the  Helen  Shalley  continued  to  go  ahead  de 
spite  the  fact  that  her  engines  had  been  re 
versed. 

The  first  surprise  over,  Randy  was  quick  to 
act.  Not  far  away  was  a  life  preserver  having 
a  line  attached  to  it  and  this  he  took  from  its 
hooks.  He  waited  for  the  rich  boy  to  appear. 
Soon  he  came  up,  spluttering. 

"Catch  the  preserver !"  called  out  our  hero  and 
cast  the  article  in  such  a  skillful  manner  that  it 
fell  within  easy  reach. 

"Save  me !  Save  me !"  gasped  the  rich  youth, 
throwing  his  arms  wildly  about  him. 

"Take  hold  of  the  life  preserver!"  called  out 
half  a  hundred  people  at  once.  Then  several 
other  cries  rang  out. 

At  last  the  motion  of  the  water  washed  the  life 
preserver  up  against  Bob  Bangs'  arm.  He 
clutched  at  it  desperately.  By  this  time  the 
steamboat  had  come  to  a  standstill,  and  it  was  an 
easy  matter  for  Randy  and  Jones  to  pull  the  rich 
youth  towards  the  vessel.  Then  a  rope  ladder 
was  lowered  and  Bob  Bangs  came  up  to  the  deck, 
dripping  with  water. 

"Well,  young  man,  you  had  a  narrow  escape/' 


'AN  UNLOOKED-FOR  ENCOUNTER    173 

said  Captain  Hadley,  as  he  pushed  his  way^ 
through  the  crowd  to  the  spot. 

"I  know  it,  and  it's  all  your  fault !"  whined  Bob 
Bangs. 

"My  fault?     Nonsense!" 

"You  ran  me  down !  I'll  have  the  law  on  you 
for  it." 

"Don't  talk  like  a  fool,  young  man.  I  was  in 
the  wheelhouse  myself  with  the  pilot  and  saw  just 
how  you  acted.  Evidently  you  don't  know  much 
about  handling  boats." 

"I  know  all  about  them,"  insisted  the  rich 
youth.  But  this  was  a  falsehood,  as  Randy  well 
knew.  Bob  could  row  and  that  was  about  all. 

"You'll  have  to  pay  for  smashing  my  boat," 
went  on  the  rich  boy,  after  a  pause.  "And  you'll 
have  to  pay  for  wetting  my  new  suit,"  he  added, 
gazing  ruefully  at  the  natty  outing  suit  he  had 
donned  but  an  hour  before. 

"You'll  not  get  a  cent  out  of  me,"  said  Captain 
Hadley,  firmly.  "This  accident  was  clearly  of 
your  own  making.  We  gave  you  plenty  of  room, 
but  you  turned  directly  into  our  course  twice.  Be 
thankful  that  you  weren't  ground  up  under  the 
paddle-wheel." 

"Yes,  and  be  thankful  that  Randy  Thompson 
threw  you  a  life  preserver,"  put  in  Jones. 


174  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

At  the  mention  of  our  hero's  name  Bob  Bangs 
looked  around  in  surprise.  He  had  not  noticed 
Randy  before. 

"What,  you  here!"  he  exclaimed  and  did  not 
seem  particularly  happy  over  the  meeting. 

"I  am,"  answered  Randy. 

"Did  you  throw  out  that  line  with  the  pre 
server?"  asked  the  captain. 

"I  did,  sir,"  and  Randy  touched  his  cap. 

"I  am  glad  to  know  it,"  and  the  captain's  face 
showed  his  appreciation  of  Randy's  prompt 
action. 

"What  are  you  doing  here — in  that  outfit?" 
asked  Bob  Bangs,  curiously. 

"I  am  a  deckhand  on  this  steamboat." 

"Pooh!  a  deckhand!"  and  the  rich  boy's  nose 
went  up  into  the  air  in  disdain.  He  would 
give  Randy  no  credit  for  helping  to  save  his 
life. 

"Clear  the  deck,  please!"  called  out  Captain 
Hadley,  to  the  crowd  that  was  pressing  in  on  all 
sides.  "The  excitement  is  over.  The  boy  is 
safe." 

"I  want  you  to  put  me  ashore,"  said  Bob 
Bangs. 

"WV11  make  a  landing  a  mile  below  here,"  said 
the  Captaii 


AN  UNLOOKED-FOR  ENCOUNTER         ,75 

"I  don't  want  to  go  to  the  next  landing." 

"Sorry,  but  we  can't  turn  back,"  answered  Cap 
tain  Hadley. 

"What  about  my  boat?" 

"We'll  take  it  in  tow." 

This  was  done,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  Helen 
Shalley  had  resumed  her  journey.  Bob  Bangs 
was  led  to  one  of  the  staterooms  and  offered  a  dry 
suit  of  clothes,  which  he  put  on. 

"I'll  take  your  name  and  address,"  said  Cap 
tain  Hadley. 

"What  for?" 

"As  a  matter  of  record.  And  remember,  I 
want  the  clothing  returned." 

"Humph !  Maybe  my  father  will  sue  you  for 
damages !" 

"If  he  does  he  will  lose  the  case." 

Inside  of  five  minutes  the  next  landing  place 
was  made,  and  Bob  Bangs  went  ashore,  taking  his 
wet  suit  with  him.  The  damaged  sloop  was  tied 
up  at  the  dock,  and  having  discharged  and  taken 
on  passengers  and  baggage  the  steamboat  sped  on 
her  way  once  more. 

"He's  as  mad  as  a  wet  hen,"  said  Jones  to 
Randy.  "And  he  ought  to  be  thankful  for  hav 
ing  his  life  spared." 

"He  always  was  a  mean  sort  of  fellow,"  an- 


176  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

swered  our  hero.  "And  his  folks  are  just  as 
mean  as  he  is." 

"Then  maybe  they  will  try  to  make  trouble  for 
the  steamboat  owner." 

Amos  Bangs  did  try  to  make  trouble.  Two 
days  after  the  accident  on  the  river  Andrew  Shal- 
ley  received  a  letter  which  ran  in  part  as  follows : 

"As  you  perhaps  know,  my  son,  Robert  Bangs, 
was  out  on  the  Hudson  on  the  6th  hist,  in  his 
sloop,  when,  without  any  cause  whatsoever,  your 
steamboat,  the  Helen  Shalley,  ran  into  his  boat, 
smashed  it  completely  and  put  him  in  peril  of  his 
life. 

"I  am  a  man  of  few  words,  sir,  and  I  demand 
damages  for  this  outrage.  If  you  wish  to  settle, 
you  may  send  me  your  check  for  one  thousand 
dollars;  if  not,  I  will  sue  you  for  that  amount." 


CHAPTER  XX 

WHAT  CAME  OF  A  DEMAND 

THE  letter  from  Amos  Bangs  worried  Andrew 
Shalley  a  little  and  he  at  once  called  on  Captain 
Hadley,  as  soon  as  the  steamboat  made  a  landing 
at  Nyack. 

"It  seems  you  ran  down  a  boy  a  few  days  ago," 
said  the  steamboat  owner. 

"He  tried  to  run  us  down/'  answered  the  cap 
tain,  quietly. 

"Was  he  hurt?" 

"Not  in  the  least." 

"His  father  wants  a  thousand  dollars'  dam 
ages." 

"I  wouldn't  pay  him  a  cent." 

"Did  you  run  him  down?" 

"No,  he  tried  to  run  us  down." 

"This  is  no  joke,  Captain  Hadley." 

"I  know  it,  Mr.  Shalley.  But  to  threaten  us 
with  a  suit  at  law  is  absurd.  I  can  bring  a  dozen 

177 


178  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

witnesses  to  prove  that  the  accident  was  entirely 
of  the  boy's  making." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  that,"  and  Andrew  Shalley 
breathed  a  sigh  of  relief.  He  did  not  care  so 
much  for  the  money,  but  he  wanted  to  know  that 
Captain  Hadley  was  not  to  blame. 

"That  boy  acted  like  a  little  fool  from  begin 
ning  to  end,"  went  on  the  captain  of  the  steam 
boat  and  then  told  his  story.  Later  Randy  was 
called  up,  to  relate  what  he  had  done,  and  also 
Jones. 

"If  there  is  any  trouble  some  of  the  passengers 
will  testify  for  us,"  said  Captain  Hadley,  and 
mentioned  half  a  dozen  who  had  said  they  would 
stick  to  the  captain,  in  case  of  trouble.  The  pas 
sengers  were  well-known  citizens,  whose  testi 
mony  would  be  sure  to  carry  weight  in  any  court 
of  law. 

Having  satisfied  himself  that  Amos  Bangs  had 
no  case  against  him,  the  steamboat  owner  wrote 
to  the  rich  manufacturer  to  that  effect.  By  re 
turn  mail  he  received  this  reply : 

"Your  bluff  will  not  work  with  me.  You  are 
to  blame  and  must  pay.  If  I  do  not  receive  your 
check  for  one  thousand  dollars  by  the  middle  of 
next  week  I  shall  bring  suit.  My  son  is  now  in 


WHAT  CAME  OF  A  DEMAND  179 

bed  and  under  the  doctor's  care  because  of  the 
accident." 

"Humph!  Under  the  doctor's  care,  eh?" 
mused  the  steamboat  owner.  "This  certainly 
seems  to  be  serious  after  all.  He  will  certainly 
make  trouble  for  me  even  if  he  doesn't  win  his 
case." 

Again  the  steamboat  owner  interviewed  Cap 
tain  Hadley,  and  then  the  pair  called  in  Randy, 
to  learn  what  he  could  tell  about  the  Bangs 
family  in  general.  Our  hero  told  all  he  knew, 
including  the  trouble  Mr.  Bartlett  was  having 
with  the  iron  manufacturer. 

"Evidently  he  is  a  man  to  get  money  in  any 
manner  possible,"  mused  Andrew  Shalley.  "He 
will  certainly  bring  suit." 

"I  don't  believe  Bob  is  sick,"  said  Randy. 
"He  must  be  shamming." 

"I  wish  I  knew  for  sure." 

"Perhaps  I  can  find  out  for  you — if  you'll  give 
me  a  day  or  two  off,"  said  our  hero,  struck  by  a 
sudden  idea. 

"A  good  plan!"  cried  Captain  Hadley.  "Let 
the  lad  see  what  he  can  do,  by  all  means." 

The  matter  was  talked  over,  and  the  upshot 
was  that  on  the  next  trip  of  the  steamboat  Randy 


i8o  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

went  ashore  at  Catskill,  near  which  town  Bob 
Bangs  and  his  mother  were  spending  their  vaca 
tion. 

From  some  men  at  the  dock  our  hero  was  en 
abled  to  find  out  all  about  the  damaged  sloop, 
which  had  been  returned  to  Catskill.  It  was  to 
cost  twenty  dollars  to  put  the  craft  in  good  con 
dition  again. 

"Those  folks  are  stopping  at  a  small  hotel  on 
the  Burnham  road,"  said  one  of  the  dock  men. 
"It's  called  the  Sharon  House." 

"Thank  you,"  returned  our  hero. 

He  was  soon  on  the  way  to  the  Sharon  House 
— since  demolished  by  fire.  It  did  not  take  him 
long  to  cover  the  distance.  As  he  approached  he 
looked  around  for  some  signs  of  the  Bangs  fam 
ily  and  presently  espied  Mrs.  Bangs  lounging  in 
a  hammock  on  a  side  veranda,  reading  a  novel. 

"I  wonder  if  it  is  possible  that  Bob  is  really  in 
bed  sick?"  he  mused.  "If  he  is  it's  a  wonder 
Mrs.  Bangs  isn't  with  him.  But  then  I  guess  she 
is  a  selfish  woman,  anyway." 

Randy  walked  around  the  hotel  and  down  to 
the  stable.  Here  he  met  a  colored  boy  who 
helped  around  the  horses. 

"Say,  can  you  tell  me  where  I  can  find  Bob 
Bangs?"  he  asked,  boldly. 


WHAT  CAME  OF  A  DEMAND  181 

"Bob  Bangs  jest  went  down  to  the  ball 
grounds,"  was  the  answer,  which  surprised 
Randy  not  a  little. 

"Where  are  the  grounds?" 

"That  way,"  and  the  colored  boy  pointed  with 
his  hand. 

"I  thought  maybe  Bob  was  sick." 

"He  ain't  sick— he's  only  pertendin',"  an 
swered  the  colored  boy. 

Randy  said  no  more  but  hurried  off  in  the  di 
rection  of  the  baseball  grounds.  Just  as  he  came 
in  sight  of  the  place,  he  saw  a  figure  ahead  that 
looked  familiar  to  him. 

"Unless  I  am  mistaken,  that  is  Bob,"  he  told 
himself,  and  hurried  closer. 

It  was  indeed  Bob  Bangs,  walking  along  as  if 
nothing  had  ever  happened  to  him.  He  was 
smoking  a  cigarette.  He  passed  into  the  grounds 
and  Randy  did  the  same,  and  took  a  seat  on  a 
bench  directly  behind  the  rich  youth. 

It  was  easy  to  see  that  Bob  Bangs  was  not  suf 
fering  physically.  He  smoked  half  a  dozen  cig 
arettes,  and  applauded  as  loudly  as  anybody  when 
a  good  play  was  made. 

"Fine  game,"  said  a  man  sitting  next  to 
Randy. 

"It  is,"  said  our  hero.     He  looked  at  the  man 


182  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

and  saw  that  he  was  evidently  a  merchant.     "Ex 
cuse  me,  are  you  from  Catskill  ?" 

"I  am." 

"Do  you  want  to  do  me  a  favor  if  I  pay  you  for 
it?" 

"Well,  it  won't  be  a  favor  if  you  pay  me." 

"I  may  want  your  assistance  and  I  may  not. 
Do  you  see  that  boy  there  ?" 

"Yes." 

"He  doesn't  look  as  if  he  was  sick  abed,  does 
he?" 

"Sick  abed?  What  sort  of  a  game  is  this?" 
and  the  merchant  looked  Randy  over  with  much 
curiosity. 

"That  boy's  father  says  he  is  sick  in  bed.  I 
want  to  prove  that  it  isn't  so." 

"What  is  the  game,  anyway?" 

"He  had  an  accident  on  the  river  and  he  wants 
damages  from  a  man  I  work  for.  It  is  a  put-up 
job." 

"Oh!  I've  heard  of  such  things  before.  I 
know  a  rascal  who  cut  his  foot  with  an  ax  and 
then  went  down  to  the  railroad  and  laid  the  blame 
on  a  train.  He  got  five  hundred  dollars,  but, 
later  on,  was  found  out  and  sent  to  prison  for 
the  deception." 

"Well,  this  isn't  exactly  like  that.     Didn't  you 


WHAT  CAME  OF  A  DEMAND  183 

hear  about  a  sloop  running  into  the  Helen  Shal- 
ley  a  few  days  ago  ?" 

"Oh,  yes,  a  friend  of  mine,  a  passenger  on  the 
boat,  told  me  about  it.  He  said  the  boy  didn't 
know  how  to  handle  the  craft." 

"Well,  that  is  the  boy." 

"Indeed!" 

"Does  he  act  as  if  he  was  hurt  or  suffer 
ing?" 

"Not  in  the  least." 

"Would  you  be  willing  to  testify  to  that  fact, 
if  it  came  to  law  ?" 

"Certainly." 

"Will  you  give  me  your  name  and  address?" 

"Here  is  my  card,"  and  the  merchant  handed 
it  over.  He  did  not  add  that  he  occasionally  sold 
Captain  Hadley  some  goods  and  was  glad  to  do 
the  master  of  the  steamboat  a  service. 

The  game  was  almost  at  an  end  when  the  ball 
was  sent  among  the  spectators.  Seeing  it  com 
ing  towards  him,  Bob  Bangs  leaped  up  and  tried 
to  catch  the  sphere.  It  hit  the  tips  of  his  fingers, 
stinging  them  greatly.  Then  the  ball  came  to 
wards  Randy  and  he  caught  it  and  threw  it  back 
into  the  field. 

"What  are  you  doing  here?"  demanded  Bob 
Bangs,  as  he  caught  sight  of  our  hero. 


184  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Watching  the  game,"  answered  Randy, 
quietly. 

"Humph!" 

"Pretty  nice  game,  Bob." 

"Humph !"  muttered  the  rich  boy  again. 

"I  see  you  are  feeling  fine  again." 

"I  am  not — I  am  real  sick,"  answered  the  rich 
boy,  quickly. 

"Sick  in  bed,  eh?"  went  on  our  hero,  with  a 
grin. 

"I  was  in  bed." 

"Last  night,  I  suppose.     So  was  I." 

"I'm  sick  yet." 

"You  showed  it — by  the  way  you  were  cheer 
ing  and  yelling." 

"When  did  you  come  in?" 

"Right  after  you." 

"Humph !     Have  you  been  watching  me?" 

"Yes." 

"You  might  be  in  a  better  business,"  sneered 
the  rich  boy. 

"I  don't  think  so.  You  need  watching.  You 
and  your  father  want  to  cheat  the  steamboat  com 
pany  by  pretending  that  you  were  hurt  in  that 
collision,  and  here  you  are  as  well  and  hearty  as 
ever,"  added  Randy  in  a  loud  voice,  so  that  those 
nearby  might  hear. 


WHAT  CAME  OF  A  DEMAND  185 

"I  ain't  well— I'm  sick." 

"You  said  that  before — but  nobody  will  believe 
it." 

"You're  well  enough  to  go  to  a  ball  game  and 
yell  and  smoke  cigarettes,  anyway,"  put  in  the 
merchant  sitting  next  to  Randy. 

A  good  play  brought  forth  a  cheer  from  the 
crowd  which  drowned  out  further  talk.  In  the 
midst  of  the  temporary  excitement  Bob  Bangs 
sneaked  from  the  stand  and  from  the  ball 
grounds. 

"He  feels  sick  over  this,"  laughed  the  mer 
chant. 

"Well,  he  can't  sue  the  steamboat  company  for 
that  sickness,"  laughed  our  hero  in  return. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

RANDY  VISITS  HIS  HOME 

As  soon  as  he  returned  to  the  steamboat,  Randy 
acquainted  Captain  Hadley  with  all  he  had  seen 
and  heard  and  gave  the  captain  the  card  of  the 
merchant. 

"You  have  done  well,  Randy,"  said  the  master 
of  the  steamboat.  "I  fancy  this  will  cook  Mr. 
Amos  Bangs's  goose." 

At  Nyack,  Mr.  Shalley  came  on  board  and 
heard  what  our  hero  had  to  say. 

"I  am  glad  you  have  a  witness,"  said  he.  "I 
have  heard  of  Mr.  Budmister  before." 

"A  good  business  man,"  said  Captain  Hadley. 
"He  will  make  a  good  witness — if  the  case  comes 
to  a  trial." 

But  it  never  did  come  to  a  trial.  Andrew 
Shalley  received  one  letter  from  a  lawyer, 
threatening  the  suit,  and  in  return  wrote  back  the 
particulars  of  what  Randy  had  learned,  and 
added  that  if  he  heard  any  more  of  the  matter  he 

186 


RANDY  VISITS  HIS  HOME  187 

would  bring  suit  against  Amos  Bangs  for  con 
spiracy  to  defraud.  There  the  matter  ended. 

The  captain  was  so  pleased  that  when  Randy 
asked  for  a  three-days'  leave  of  absence,  that  he 
might  visit  his  home,  it  was  readily  granted.  The 
boy  was  also  given  some  extra  pay  for  his  work 
at  Catskill. 

Randy's  homecoming  brought  a  warm  smile  to 
the  faces  of  his  father  and  his  mother.  His 
mother  kissed  him  tenderly  and  his  father  shook 
hands. 

"How  are  you  feeling,  father?" 

"I  am  almost  well,  Randy.  I  expect  to  go  to 
work  next  week." 

"But  not  in  a  cellar,"  said  the  son,  quickly. 

"No,  Mr.  Jackson  is  going  to  build  a  wing  on 
his  house  and  has  given  me  the  whole  contract." 

"That  is  good." 

"I  will  be  able  to  make  more  money  than  if  I 
was  working  for  a  boss,"  went  on  Mr.  Thomp 
son. 

"Well,  you  won't  be  sorry  for  that,"  said 
Randy,  with  a  smile. 

He  found  matters  on  the  farm  moving  along 
nicely.  The  late  vegetables  were  coming  in  well 
and  their  neighbor,  Jerry  Borden,  had  given  them 
a  helping  hand. 


i88  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Say,  you're  a-gittin'  to  be  a  regular  sailor, 
ain't  you?"  said  Sammy  to  Randy. 

"Hardly  a  sailor,"  answered  Randy,  with  a 
laugh.  "I  am  a  steamboat  deckhand." 

"It's  about  the  same  thing.  Wish  I  was  a 
sailor." 

"Maybe  if  you  sailed  on  the  ocean  you'd  get 
seasick,  Sammy." 

"I  wouldn't,  nuther.  I  was  readin'  about 
Robinson  Crusoe  onct.  I  wish  I  was  cast  away 
on  a  barren  island.  It  would  be  lots  of  fun." 

"Especially  if  you  had  nothing  to  eat  and  to 
drink." 

"Oh?  I'd  get  something  from  the  ship,  as  Cru 
soe  did." 

"If  the  ship  didn't  go  down  in  the  middle  of 
the  ocean." 

"When  I  was  on  the  island  I'd  sleep  every 
morning  as  long  as  I  wanted  to." 

"What  would  you  do  if  the  savages  came  after 
you?" 

"I'd  fight  and  kill  them  all— that  is,  all  but 
.jne.  I'd  want  that  one  for  my  man  Friday." 

"He  ain't  going  to  be  no  sailor,"  broke  in  Mrs. 
Borden,  who  overheard  the  conversation.  "He 
is  going  out  to  hunt  eggs  an'  he  is  a-goin'  to  do 
it  right  now,  or  I'll  get  the  whip." 


RANDY  VISITS  HIS  HOME  189 

"I'll  get  the  eggs,"  answered  Sammy,  and  hur 
ried  off  without  further  delay. 

"That  boy  is  crazy  to  go  somewhere  all  the 
time,"  said  Mrs.  Borden.  "He  doesn't  seem  to 
like  the  farm  a  bit." 

"Better  let  him  look  for  work  somewhere,"  said 
Randy.  "Maybe  it  will  cure  him  of  some  of  his 
notions." 

"Maybe,"  sighed  the  mother. 

All  too  soon  Randy's  visit  had  come  to  an  end. 
He  remained  at  the  little  farm  over  Sunday,  go 
ing  to  church  with  his  father  and  his  mother,  and 
left  for  the  Hudson  River  early  Monday  morn 
ing. 

Several  days  passed  quietly  and  once  more  our 
hero  fell  into  his  routine  work.  Jones  was  sick, 
so  the  deckhands  had  a  little  more  to  do  than 
usual.  Randy  pitched  in  with  vigor,  much  to  the 
satisfaction  of  Malloy  and  Captain  Hadley. 

One  day,  while  handling  baggage  at  the  dock 
in  New  York,  Randy  was  surprised  to  see  Amos 
Bangs  and  a  stranger  come  aboard.  He  soon 
lost  sight  of  the  pair  and  did  not  see  them  again 
until  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  when  he  dis 
covered  them  in  a  corner  of  the  cabin,  talking 
earnestly. 

"It  is  queer  Mr.  Bangs  should  use  this  boat— 


I9o  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

after  his  quarrel  with  Captain  Hadley  and  Mr. 
Shalley,"  said  our  hero  to  himself. 

He  had  occasion  to  pass  the  pair  a  little  later 
and  was  surprised  to  hear  the  name  of  Mr.  Bart- 
lett  mentioned. 

"Don't  worry;  we'll  down  Bartlett  easily 
enough/'  said  the  strange  man,  a  fellow  with 
bushy  black  whiskers. 

"I  hope  so,"  answered  Amos  Bangs. 

Curious  to  know  what  they  could  be  saying 
about  Jack's  father,  and  remembering  what  he 
had  heard  in  the  past,  Randy  walked  outside  of 
the  cabin  and  close  to  a  window  which  was  wide 
open.  From  this  point  he  could  hear  what  was 
said  without  being  seen  very  readily. 

"I  don't  like  the  way  matters  are  standing,"  he 
heard  Amos  Bangs  say.  "We  must  make  our 
position  more  secure,  Tuller." 

"I  don't  see  how  we  are  to  do  it,"  answered  the 
man  with  the  heavy  whiskers. 

"I  wish  I  could  get  Bartlett  to  sell  his  stock  and 
sign  over  all  his  interest." 

"Can  you  do  that  without  making  him  sus 
picious  of  what  is  going  on?" 

"Humph !  He  is  suspicious  already,  that's  the 
trouble." 

"Does  he  know  about  the  deal  with  Kastner?" 


RANDY  VISITS  HIS  HOME  191 

"I  think  not." 

"It  will  be  a  blow,  when  he  hears  of  it." 

"I  don't  intend  he  shall  hear  of  it  just  yet.  If 
I  had  Robinson  where  I  wanted  him,  I'd  go 
ahead." 

"Can't  you  get  him?" 

"Get  him?  I  don't  dare  breathe  a  word  to 
him."  Amos  Bangs  laughed.  "And  the  funny 
part  of  it  is,  Bartlett  thinks  Robinson  is  in  with 
us." 

"You  are  sure  of  that?" 

"Dead  certain." 

"Then  you  must  keep  Bartlett  and  Robinson 
apart." 

"If  I  can." 

"What  did  you  do  with  the  papers  you  took 
from  Bartlett's  desk?" 

"They  are  in  my  safe  at  home." 

"Why  don't  you  destroy  them?" 

"I  will,  some  time." 

"It  is  dangerous  to  leave  them  around." 

"I  am  the  only  person  who  knows  the  combina 
tion  of  the  house  safe.  The  papers  can't  get  out 
without  me." 

So  the  talk  ran  on  for  a  good  hour,  during 
which  time  Randy  heard  many  things  which  ap 
peared  to  be  of  value  to  Mr.  Philip  Bartlett. 


I92  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

Then  the  two  men  arose  and  went  to  the  smoking 
room,  and  that  was  the  last  our  hero  saw  of  them 
until  they  left  the  boat,  half  an  hour  later. 

The  talk  he  had  heard  set  Randy  to  thinking. 
Plainly  Amos  Bangs  and  his  companion  were  a 
pair  of  rascals  and  were  trying  to  defraud  Mr. 
Bartlett  out  of  some  if  not  all  of  his  belongings. 

"I'll  have  to  call  on  Mr.  Bartlett  and  tell  him 
what  I  have  heard,"  Randy  told  himself. 

"See  here!"  called  out  Peter  Polk,  striding  up 
as  Randy  was  going  to  the  lower  deck.  "What 
are  you  loafing  around  here  for?" 

"I  am  going  below  now,"  answered  our  hero. 

"You  can't  shirk  your  work  that  way,  Thomp 
son."  The  purser  came  closer.  "Listen,"  he 
whispered.  "After  this  you  keep  your  nose  out 
of  my  business." 

"I  didn't  know  I  had  my  nose  in  your  business, 
Mr.  Polk." 

"Oh,  you  can't  fool  me,  Thompson.  I  know 
it  was  you  went  to  Captain  Hadley  with  the  story 
of  how  I  was  treating  my  relatives." 

"You  mean  the  Clares?" 

"Of  course  I  do.  After  this  you  keep  your 
mouth  shut,"  pursued  the  purser.  "If  you  don't 
—well,  you'll  wish  you  had,  that's  all."  And 
Peter  Polk  went  away  in  extremely  bad  humor. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

MR.  BARTLETT  MAKES  A  MOVE 

As  soon  as  the  boat  had  tied  up  at  Albany, 
and  his  work  was  at  an  end,  Randy  attired  him 
self  in  his  best  and  took  a  street  car  for  the  resi 
dence  of  the  Bartletts.  It  was  a  humble  place  on 
a  side  street,  quite  in  contrast  to  the  fine  residence 
the  family  had  occupied  in  Riverport. 

"Hullo,  Randy!"  cried  Jack,  as  he  came  to  the 
door  to  answer  our  hero's  ring.  "This  is  a  sur 
prise.  Walk  right  in.  Did  you  send  word  that 
you  were  coming?" 

"I  did  not,  Jack.     Is  your  father  home?" 

"Yes,  he  is  just  finishing  his  supper." 

"I  want  to  see  him." 

'''Had  your  supper?" 

"Yes,  I  got  a  bite  before  I  left  the  boat." 

"All  right — otherwise  I  know  mother  will  wel 
come  you  at  our  table." 

Jack  went  off  to  tell  his  father,  and  presently 
Mr.  Bartlett  walked  in.  He  looked  rather  care- 

193 


!94  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

worn   and   tired.     Evidently   his   new    situation 
was  a  hard  one  to  fill  and  did  riot  agree  with  him. 

"How  do  you  do,  Randy?"  said  Mr.  Bartlett 
"Glad  to  see  you.  Jack  says  you  want  to  see  me." 

"I  do,  Mr.  Bartlett.  Can  I  talk  to  you  in  pri 
vate?" 

"Certainly.     Come  into  the  parlor." 

Mr.  Bartlett  led  the  way  and  closed  the  door. 
Then  both  sat  down. 

"I  want  to  tell  you  something  about  Mr.  Bangs 
and  a  man  named  Tuller,"  began  Randy.  "They 
were  on  the  boat  to-day  and  I  overheard  some  of 
their  talk." 

"Tuller,  eh?"  said  Mr.  Bartlett,  and  his  brow 
darkened. 

As  well  as  he  could  Randy  repeated  the  talk  he 
had  heard.  Jack's  father  listened  with  keen  in 
terest.  He  was  astonished  when  Randy  men 
tioned  the  papers  which  had  been  abstracted  from 
his  desk. 

"So  Bangs  has  them  in  his  safe  at  home,  eh?" 
he  cried.  "Well,  I  am  going  to  get  them,  be  the 
cost  what  it  may.  They  belong  to  me,  and  I  am 
going  to  take  them  no  matter  where  I  find  them." 
He  was  equally  astonished  to  hear  that  a  cer 
tain  Mr.  Robinson  was  not  acting  with  Amos 
Bangs  and  certain  other  men,  Tuller  included. 


MR,  BARTLETT  MAKES  A  MOVE          195 

"They  gave  me  to  understand  that  Robinson 
was  with  them,"  said  Philip  Bartlett.  "If  Robin 
son  will  only  act  with  me,  perhaps  I  can  do  a  great 
deal." 

"Then  why  don't  you  write  to  Mr.  Robinson 
and  find  out?" 

"I  will  go  and  see  him." 

"Oh,  then  he  lives  here." 

"No,  in  Springfield.  But  our  works  are  going 
to  shut  down  for  a  few  days,  so  I  will  have  ample 
time.  Randy,  I  am  very  thankful  to  you  for 
bringing  me  this  news." 

"I  hope  it  does  you  some  good,  Mr.  Bartlett." 

"I  think  it  will.  Perhaps  I'll  only  be  able  to 
scare  Bangs,  but  that  may  make  him  careful,  so 
I  can  get  something  out  of  my  stock  in  the  iron 
works  company." 

"If  you  ever  want  me  as  a  witness  I  will  do 
what  I  can  for  you." 

"Thank  you,  my  lad;  you  are  kind  and  I  will 
remember  what  you  say." 

After  that  Mrs.  Bartlett  and  Jack  came  in  and 
learned  something  of  what  had  brought  our  hero 
to  the  house. 

"Good  for  you,  Randy !"  cried  Jack.  "Father, 
if  I  were  you,  I'd  break  into  old  Bangs's  safe." 

"Pray  do  nothing  rash,"  pleaded  Mrs.  Bart- 


196  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

lett.  "Remember  he  is  rich  and  has  many 
friends." 

"He  is  certainly  rich,'*  said  Randy,  "but  I 
doubt  if  the  family  have  many  friends.  All  of 
them  are  too  overbearing." 

"Bangs  broke  into  father's  private  desk  and 
took  the  papers,"  went  on  Jack.  "It  would  be 
only  tit  for  tat  to  break  open  the  safe  and  get  the 
papers  back." 

"I  shall  see  Robinson  first  and  then  make  up  my 
mind  what  to  do,"  answered  his  father. 

Randy  spent  a  pleasant  evening  with  Jack,  and 
when  it  came  time  to  go  to  the  boat  Jack  walked 
half  the  distance  with  our  hero. 

"I  wish  father  could  get  what  is  due  him,"  said 
Jack  on  the  way.  "He  can't  stand  the  hard  work 
he  is  now  doing." 

The  next  morning  Randy  sailed  down  the  river 
on  the  steamboat.  Twenty-four  hours  later  Mr. 
Bartlett  crossed  the  Hudson  and  took  a  train  for 
Springfield.  He  hoped  to  find  Mr.  Robinson  at 
one  of  the  banks  and  he  was  not  disappointed. 

The  bank  official — for  such  Mr.  Robinson  was 
— listened  with  interest  to  all  Philip  Bartlett  had 
to  tell.  He  shook  his  head  when  Amos  Bangs  and 
Tuller  were  mentioned. 

"I  suspected  as  much/'  said  he.     "I  was  given 


MR.  BARTLETT  MAKES  A  MOVE  197 

to  understand  that  Bangs  had  bought  you  out. 
I  couldn't  understand  it  either,  for  you  once 
told  me  that  you  did  not  wish  to  leave  the  works. 
I  have  just  gotten  back  from  a  trip  to  Europe 
and  have  a  good  deal  to  attend  to  here,  but  I  will 
take  this  matter  up  as  soon  as  I  possibly  can." 

"And  you  will  stand  in  with  me?"  asked  Mr. 
Bartlett,  anxiously. 

"If  you  wish  it." 

"I  do." 

"Then  we  must  act  together." 

"And  what  would  be  your  advice  regarding 
those  papers  in  Bangs's  private  safe  at  his 
house?" 

"Get  out  a  search  warrant  and  take  a  profes 
sional  safe  man  along,  to  open  the  strong  box," 
answered  the  bank  official,  promptly.  "And  do 
not  delay  either.  He  may  take  it  into  his  head 
to  burn  the  papers  up." 

"I  will  do  as  you  say,"  answered  Mr.  Bartlett 
with  decision. 

Some  of  his  old-time  will  power  had  come  back 
to  him  and  he  lost  not  a  moment  in  carrying  out 
his  plans.  He  visited  a  firm  dealing  in  safes  and 
from  them  got  the  address  of  a  man  who  claimed 
to  be  able  to  open  any  ordinary  safe  made.  Then 
he  called  on  this  individual. 


198  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"You  open  safes?"  he  asked. 

"I  do — if  I  have  the  proper  authority,"  an 
swered  the  man. 

"Can  you  open  a  first-class  house  safe?" 

"Yes." 

"How  long  will  it  take?" 

"From  five  minutes  to  three  hours." 

"What  are  your  charges?" 

"Ten  to  fifty  dollars.  I'll  have  to  see  the  safe 
before  I  can  set  a  definite  figure." 

"Will  you  be  at  liberty  to-morrow?" 

"I'll  be  at  your  service  if  you  engage  me  now." 

"Very  well,  you  may  consider  yourself  en 
gaged.  I  wish  you  to  meet  me  in  Riverport  at 
about  noon." 

"Your  own  safe?" 

"No." 

"You'll  have  authority  to  open  it  ?" 

"I  think  so.  I've  got  to  go  to  court  to  get  it, 
though." 

"Ah!  a  legal  case,  eh?" 

"Yes.     You  don't  object,  do  you?" 

"Oh,  no,  I  have  many  legal  cases.  Had  to 
force  a  safe  for  some  lawyers  in  Bridgeport  only 
last  week." 

"You  will  not  disappoint  me?" 

"Not  at  all,  Mr.  Bartlett." 


MR.  BARTLETT  MAKES  A  MOVE  199 

With  this  understanding  Philip  Bartlett  left  the 
safe  opener  and  took  a  train  back  to  his  home. 
But,  as  it  happened,  a  certain  man  saw  him  leav 
ing  the  safe  opener's  office.  This  man  was  none 
other  than  Tuller,  the  friend  to  Amos  Bangs. 

"Bartlett,  eh?"  murmured  Tuller  to  himself. 
"What  is  he  doing  in  Springfield?" 

He  chanced  to  know  the  safe  opener,  whose 
name  was  Westinghouse,  and  presently  dropped 
into  the  other's  office  as  if  by  accident. 

"How  is  business,  Westinghouse?"  he  said,  in 
differently. 

"Fair,"  was  the  answer.  "Had  two  jobs  last 
week." 

"Good  enough." 

"How  is  business  with  you?" 

"Booming.  I  suppose  you  get  jobs  ahead,  is 
that  it,  or  do  you  go  out  on  the  run,  so  to 
speak?" 

"Sometimes  I  get  orders  ahead,  but  most  of 
the  jobs  come  in  on  the  run — safe  out  of  order, 
or  something  like  that.  I've  got  to  go  to  River- 
port  to-morrow." 

"Is  that  so?     Bank?" 

"No,  a  private  party,  I  reckon.  Going  to  have 
a  safe  opened  by  an  order  from  the  court,  I 
think." 


200  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Is  that  so !  Well,  I  wish  you  luck  on  the  job. 
Good-day." 

"Good-day!"  answered  the  safe  opener. 

Once  on  the  street  Tuller's  face  changed. 

"Bartlett  must  have  given  that  order,  and  if  so 
he  means  to  either  open  up  the  safe  at  the  iron 
works  or  else  the  safe  at  Bangs's  house.  I  must 
see  Bangs  and  warn  him,  so  that  nothing  is  found 
which  will  do  us  harm!" 

At  first  he  thought  to  telegraph,  but  then  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  it  would  be  too  risky.  A 
letter  might  not  be  received  in  time. 

"I'll  go  myself,"  he  said,  and  an  hour  later  was 
on  his  way  to  Riverport. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  PAPERS  IN  THE  SAFE 

AT  Riverport  the  next  day  Mr.  Bartlett  called 
upon  a  lawyer  with  whom  he  was  well  acquainted 
and  told  to  the  legal  gentleman  all  that  he  had 
learned  and  proposed  to  do. 

"I  wish  your  assistance,  Mr.  Soper,"  he  said. 

"You  shall  have  it,"  was  the  lawyer's  prompt 
answer. 

"Can  you  get  an  order  from  the  court  to  open 
that  safe?" 

"I  believe  I  can.  Come,  we  will  go  and  see  the 
judge  at  once." 

Fortunately  for  Mr.  Bartlett  the  judge  was 
easily  found,  and  when  the  matter  was  explained 
he  issued  the  necessary  papers  and  placed  them  in 
the  hands  of  one  of  the  constables. 

"But  how  are  you  going  to  open  the  safe  if  it 
is  locked?"  asked  the  judge.  "Constable  Carley 
is  not  equal  to  it." 

"I  have  engaged  a  professional  safe  opener," 

201 


202  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

answered  Mr.  Bartlett.  "He  can  do  the  trick  for 
the  constable." 

"Very  well." 

Mr.  Bartlett,  the  lawyer,  and  the  constable 
waited  until  the  stage  came  in.  The  safe  opener 
was  one  of  the  passengers  and  at  once  joined  the 
crowd  and  was  introduced. 

In  the  meantime  Jasper  Tuller  had  also  arrived 
in  Riverport.  In  the  morning  he  lost  no  time  in 
calling  at  the  iron  works. 

"I  want  to  see  Mr.  Bangs,"  he  said,  to  the  clerk 
who  came  to  wait  on  him. 

"Sorry,  sir,  but  Mr.  Bangs  went  out  of  town 
late  last  night." 

"When  will  he  be  back?" 

"Not  until  some  time  this  afternoon — possibly 
not  until  evening." 

"Where  did  he  go  ?  I  must  communicate  with 
him  at  once." 

"He  went  to  Rochester,  but  I  can't  give  you  the 
exact  address,"  answered  the  clerk. 

Jasper  Tuller  groaned  in  spirit.  Could  he 
have  telegraphed  to  Amos  Bangs  he  would  have 
done  so,  but  the  telegram  would  have  remained 
at  the  office  awaiting  a  call. 

"I  must  make  a  move  on  my  own  account,  if  I 
can,"  he  muttered. 


THE  PAPERS  IN  THE  SAFE  203 

He  called  a  carriage  and  was  driven  to  the 
Bangs  mansion.  A  servant  answered  his  rather 
impatient  ring  at  the  front  door. 

"Is  anybody  at  home?"  he  asked,  abruptly. 

"Mr.  Bangs  has  gone  away,  sir." 

"I  know  that,"  he  snapped.  "Is  Mrs.  Bangs 
at  home?" 

Now  it  happened  Mrs.  Bangs  had  come  home 
the  night  before,  intending  to  go  away  again  two 
days  later.  But  she  had  given  orders  that  she 
wished  to  see  no  one. 

"I — I  don't  know,"  said  the  servant  girl.  "I 
can  see.  What  is  the  name?" 

"Jasper  Tuller.  It  is  highly  important  that  I 
see  somebody  of  the  family  at  once,"  went  on  the 
visitor. 

Mrs.  Bangs  was  in  an  upper  hallway  and  over 
heard  the  talk.  She  knew  her  husband  had  had 
some  trouble  with  a  book  agent  over  the  payment 
of  a  bill  and  took  Tuller  to  be  that  person. 

"A  gentleman  to  see  you,  Mrs.  Bangs,"  said 
the  maid.  "He  is  very  anxious  about  it." 

"I  cannot  see  anybody,"  returned  the  fashion 
able  woman,  coldly.  "Tell  him  I  am  not  at 
home." 

The  girl  went  down  into  the  hallway,  where 
she  had  left  Jasper  Tuller  standing. 


204  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Mrs.  Bangs  is  not  at  home,  sir.  You  will 
have  to  call  some  other  time." 

"Is  Mr.  Bangs's  son  at  home?" 

"No,  sir;  he  is  away  for  the  summer." 

"When  will  Mrs.  Bangs  be  back?" 

"I  can't  say,  sir." 

"It  is  too  bad.  The  matter  is  very  important. 
I  came  all  the  way  from  Springfield  to  see  Mr. 
Bangs.  They  told  me  at  the  works  he  had  gone 
to  Rochester.  I  wanted  to  see  him  or  his  wife 
on  business.  Have  you  any  idea  where  I  can  find 
Mrs.  Bangs?" 

The  girl  hesitated. 

"N— no,  sir,"  she  faltered. 

Mrs.  Bangs  was  listening  as  before  and  now 
realized  that  something  unusual  was  in  the  air. 
She  slipped  down  a  back  stairs  and  out  of  a  rear 
door.  Then  she  came  around  to  the  front  piazza 
just  as  the  door  opened  to  let  Tuller  out. 

"Mamie,  who  is  this?"  she  asked,  looking  at 
the  servant  girl  meaningly. 

"Are  you  Mrs.  Bangs?"  asked  Jasper  Tuller, 
quickly,  and,  as  she  nodded,  he  continued :  "I  am 
glad  you  have  come.  I  am  Jasper  Tuller,  one  of 
the  stockholders  in  the  iron  works.  Perhaps  you 
have  heard  your  husband  mention  my  name." 

"I  have,  Mr.  Tuller.     What  can  I  do  for  you  ?" 


THE  PAPERS  IN  THE  SAFE  205 

"I  would  like  to  see  you  in  private" — this  with 
a  side  glance  at  the  servant  girl. 

"Very  well,  step  into  the  library,  Mr.  Tuller," 
and  the  fashionable  woman  led  the  way  to  that 
apartment.  Then  the  door  was  carefully  closed. 

"Something  is  wrong,"  said  the  servant  girl  to 
herself.  "I  wonder  what  it  can  be?" 

She  was  of  a  decidedly  inquisitive  nature  and 
not  above  playing  the  eavesdropper.  She  tiptoed 
her  way  to  the  library  door  and  listened  intently, 
while  at  the  same  time  applying  her  eye  to  the 
keyhole. 

"Now,  what  is  it,  Mr.  Tuller?"  asked  Mrs. 
Bangs,  after  the  door  to  the  library  was  shut. 

"Briefly,  it  is  this,"  said  the  visitor.  "Your 
husband  has  certain  papers  in  his  safe — papers 
which  belong  to  another  man, — Philip  Bartlett." 

"Proceed." 

"I  warned  him  to  destroy  the  papers  but  he  has 
not  done  so.  Now  Mr.  Bartlett  is  going  to  come 
here,  force  open  your  safe,  and  take  the  papers 
away." 

"Come  here — force  our  safe!"  gasped  the 
fashionable  woman.  "He  dare  not  do  it." 

"He  is  going  to  do  it  legally,  I  presume." 

"You  mean  he  will  bring  an  officer  of  the  law 
here?" 


206  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Yes.     If  those  papers  are  found  it  will  look 

black  for  your  husband,  for  he  has  no  right  to 

have  them  in  his  possession." 

"Oh,  Mr.  Tuller,  what  shall  I  do?" 

"It  is  easy  enough.     Open  the  safe,  take  out 

the  papers,  and  put  them  where  they  cannot  be 

found." 

"Yes,  but  I  do  not  know  how  to  open  the 
safe!" 

"Don't  you  know  the  combination  ?  Your  hus 
band  said  something  about  that,  but  I  felt  there 
must  be  some  mistake." 

"I  did  know  the  combination  once,  but  I  believe 
I  have  forgotten  it,"  went  on  the  fashionable 
woman.  She  knitted  her  brows.  "Let  me  see. 
It  was  three  Q'S,  I  remember — 9,  18,  and  27." 

"Yes !  yes !  And  what  else.  See  if  you  cannot 
think.  It  is  so  very  important — not  alone  for 
your  husband,  but  also  for  myself  and  others." 

"I  am  trying  to  think.  Let  me  see — yes,  there 
was  a  2  and  a  3  and  then  another  2, — I  mean  so 
many  times  around." 

"I  believe  I  understand,  Mrs.  Bangs.  You 
mean  twice  around  to  9,  three  times  around  to  18, 
twice  to  27,  and  then  off  at  o." 

"Yes,  yes,  that  is  it!"  burst  out  the  lady  of  the 
mansion.  "How  clever  some  men  are!"  and  she 


THE  PAPERS  IN  THE  SAFE  207 

beamed  on  her  visitor,  who  chanced  to  be  well 
dressed  and  not  bad-looking. 

"If  that  is  correct,  I'll  soon  have  the  safe  open," 
said  Jasper  Tuller,  and  walked  over  to  where  the 
strong  box  stood,  in  a  corner  of  the  apartment. 

The  lady  of  the  mansion  hovered  near  while 
Jasper  Tuller  got  down  on  his  knees  and  began  to 
try  the  combination.  He  had  to  work  the  knob 
all  of  a  dozen  times  before  the  door  of  the  safe 
came  open. 

"At  last!"  he  murmured,  as  the  contents  of  the 
safe  stood  revealed. 

"Do  you  see  the  papers,  or  rather,  do  you  know 
them?"  asked  Mrs.  Bangs. 

"I  will  know  them — if  I  can  lay  eyes  on  them," 
was  the  reply,  as  Tuller  began  to  rummage  around 
in  the  safe. 

The  papers  were  sorted  out  in  different  piles 
and  he  went  through  each  pile  as  rapidly  as  possi 
ble.  Presently  he  found  what  he  wanted. 

"Here  they  are!"  he  cried  in  triumph,  as  he 
held  them  up. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

ANOTHER    HIDING    PLACE 

MRS.  BANGS  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief  when  she 
saw  the  papers. 

"You  are  certain  you  are  right,  Mr.  Tuller?" 
she  asked,  anxiously. 

"Yes." 

"Where  did  those  papers  come  from?" 

"Mr.  Bartlett's  desk  at  the  iron  works." 

"As  they  were  in  my  husband's  safe  I  think  you 
ought  to  give  them  to  me." 

"I  will  do  so,  Mrs.  Bangs.  But  you  must  put 
them  where  they  cannot  be  found." 

"Trust  me  for  that." 

"The  officers  of  the  law  may  search  the  whole 
house." 

"Dare  they  do  such  a  thing?" 

"Yes,  but  if  everything  is  found  square  your 
husband  can  sue  Bartlett  for  damages,"  and  Jas 
per  Tuller  chuckled  loudly.  "It  will  be  a  good 
joke  on  him." 

208 


ANOTHER  HIDING  PLACE  209 

'There  are  no  more  of  the  papers?" 

"I  will  take  another  look  and  make  sure." 

This  was  done,  but  no  more  papers  belonging 
to  Philip  Bartlett  could  be  found.  Then  the  safe 
was  locked  once  more. 

"I  will  put  these  papers  away  at  once,"  said 
Mrs.  Bangs  and  left  the  library  with  the  docu 
ments  in  her  hand.  She  was  gone  all  of  five 
minutes  and  came  back  smiling  quietly  to  her 
self. 

"Now  they  are  safe,"  she  said.  ''Nobody  can 
possibly  find  them." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  answered  Tuller.  "Now 
I  had  better  be  going — before  Bartlett  appears. 
Don't  say  anything  about  my  having  been 
here." 

"I  will  not." 

"And  another  thing,  Mrs.  Bangs.  Pretend  not 
to  know  how  to  open  the  safe.  That  will  com 
pel  them  to  break  it  open,  and  your  husband's 
case  against  Bartlett  will  be  so  much  stronger." 

"I  shall  follow  your  advice,  Mr.  Tuller.  But 
look,  somebody  is  coming  already!"  went  on  the 
fashionable  woman,  as  a  carriage  turned  in  from 
the  road  and  came  toward  the  horse  block. 

"I  must  get  out  of  this!  Can  I  go  by  a  back 
door?" 


2io  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"To  be  sure,"  said  Mrs.  Bangs,  and  showed  the 
way.  As  Tuller  slipped  out  and  passed  toward 
the  back  road  where  Randy  had  had  an  encounter 
with  Bob  Bangs,  there  came  a  ring  at  the  front 
door. 

"Good-morning,  Mrs.  Bangs,"  said  Mr.  Bart- 
lett.  "Is  your  husband  at  home?" 

"He  is  not,"  answered  the  fashionable  woman, 
coldly. 

"I've  got  a  search  warrant  for  this  place,"  said 
the  constable,  pushing  his  way  in,  and  he  pro 
ceeded  to  read  the  document  aloud. 

'This  is  an  outrage!"  cried  Mrs.  Bangs,  with 
assumed  dignity.  "An  outrage,  and  you  shall 
pay  dearly  for  it,  Mr.  Bartlett.  My  husband  is 
no  thief,  to  steal  your  papers." 

"Perhaps  not,"  answered  Philip  Bartlett. 
"Nevertheless,  I  am  going  to  have  his  safe 
searched  and  also  this  house." 

"Well,  since  you  have  the  law  on  your  side,  go 
ahead.  But  you  shall  answer  to  my  husband  for 
this  indignity." 

The  constable  began  his  work,  and  the  safe 
opener  approached  the  strong  box  and  inspected 
it. 

"Can  you  open  it?"  asked  Mr.  Bartlett, 
anxiously. 


ANOTHER  HIDING  PLACE  211 

"With  ease,"  was  the  answer.  "This  is  one  of 
the  old-style  safes." 

"How  much  will  it  cost?" 

"Ten  dollars." 

"Then  go  ahead." 

The  safe  opener  was  soon  at  work.  He  turned 
the  knob  around  slowly,  listening  intently  in  the 
meanwhile.  He  worked  thus  for  perhaps  ten 
minutes,  when  the  door  to  the  safe  came  open 
without  an  effort. 

Mrs.  Bangs  was  disappointed.  She  had  ex 
pected  that  the  safe  would  have  to  be  blown  open 
in  the  most  approved  burglar  fashion,  and  was 
wondering  what  bill  for  damages  she  could 
render. 

"You  must  have  known  the  combination,"  she 
said,  tartly,  to  the  safe  opener. 

"This  is  my  business,"  was  the  quiet  answer. 

The  constable,  with  Mr.  Bartlett's  aid,  went 
through  all  the  papers  in  the  safe.  Of  course  the 
all-important  documents  were  not  found. 

"Well?"  asked  the  lawyer,  after  a  long  wait. 
"They  are  not  here,"  replied  Mr.  Bartlett.     He 
felt  sick  at  heart  over  his  failure  to  bring  the 
papers  to  light. 
"Not  here!" 
"No,  they  must  have  been  removed." 


212  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

The  library  was  searched,  and  then  a  look  was 
taken  through  the  whole  house.  Mrs.  Bangs  fol 
lowed  the  men  everywhere. 

"You  shall  suffer  for  this  outrage,"  she  said  to 
Mr.  Bartlett  several  times. 

"I  presume  I  shall  have  to  stand  for  what  I 
have  done,"  he  answered,  meekly.  "Of  one  thing 
I  am  certain,  Mrs.  Bangs.  Your  husband  has 
those  papers,  or  else  he  has  destroyed  them." 

"You  can  say  what  you  please,  Mr.  Bangs  is 
an  honest  man  and  a  gentleman,"  retorted  the 
fashionable  woman. 

At  last  there  was  nothing  left  to  do  but  to  leave 
the  mansion,  which  Mr.  Bartlett  did  with  reluc 
tance. 

"I  am  afraid  I  have  made  a  mess  of  it,"  he  said 
to  his  lawyer.  "I  was  certain  we  would  find  those 
papers." 

"I  am  afraid  you  have  hurt  your  case,  Mr. 
Bartlett,"  answered  the  legal  light,  bluntly. 
"Bangs  will  now  be  on  his  guard  and  will  take 
good  care  to  keep  those  papers  away  from 
you." 

"Perhaps  he  has  destroyed  them." 

"That  is  not  unlikely,  since  it  would  do  him 
small  good  to  keep  them." 

"What  do  you  advise  me  to  do  next?" 


'ANOTHER  HIDING  PLACE 

"You  had  better  wait  and  see  what  develops," 
said  the  lawyer. 

The  safe  opener  and  the  constable  were  paid 
off  and  Philip  Bartlett  returned  to  Albany  in  any 
thing  but  a  happy  frame  of  mind.  A  day  or  two 
later  he  called  upon  Randy,  when  the  steamboat 
tied  up  at  the  dock  for  the  night. 

"My  fat  is  in  the  fire,"  he  said  to  our  hero,  and 
told  of  his  failure  to  locate  the  missing  documents. 

"Mr.  Bartlett,  I  am  sure  Mr.  Bangs  said  the 
papers  were  in  his  safe !"  cried  Randy.  "He  must 
have  taken  them  out  when  he  returned  home." 

"You  can  be  a  witness  if  the  matter  is  brought 
into  court?" 

"Of  course.    I  remember  very  well  all  I  heard." 

"Well,  that  is  something,"  answered  Philip 
Bartlett,  hopefully. 

He  went  home  and  the  next  day  received  a 
strong  letter  from  Amos  Bangs  denouncing  him 
for  the  action  he  had  taken.  Part  of  the  letter 
ran  as  follows : 

"I  should  sue  you  for  damages,  only  I  do  not 
wish  to  drag  you  into  court  on  account  of  your 
wife  and  family.  In  the  future  you  need  expect 
no  favors  from  me.  I  am  done  with  you.  If 
you  want  to  sell  your  stock  in  the  iron  company  I 


2i4  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

will  give  you  the  market  price,  not  a  cent  more. 
Remember,  I  shall  be  on  my  guard  against  you  in 
the  future,  and  if  you  dare  to  molest  me  again  you 
shall  take  the  consequences." 

"He  will  do  what  he  can  to  ruin  us,"  said  Mrs. 
Bartlett  when  her  husband  read  the  letter  to  her. 

"I  suppose  so." 

"What  is  the  market  price  of  the  stock?" 

"It  has  no  regular  market  value  now.  Bangs 
will  buy  it  for  about  ten  cents  on  the  dollar." 

"Oh,  Philip,  that  is  so  little!" 

"I'll  not  sell  the  stock,"  said  Mr.  Bartlett.  "I'd 
rather  lose  every  cent  than  play  into  Amos 
Bangs's  hands !" 


CHAPTER  XXV 

A    VICTORY    FOR    RANDY 

ONE  day  Randy  was  out  in  Albany  buying  a 
new  pair  of  shoes  when  he  met  Rose  Clare,  who 
was  also  doing  some  shopping  for  her  mother. 

"Oh,  Randy,  how  do  you  do!"  cried  the  girl, 
running  up  and  shaking  hands. 

"Very  well,  Rose,"  he  answered.  "You  look 
well."  ' 

"Oh,  I  am  feeling  splendid," 

"It  did  you  good  to  get  out  of  New  York." 

"Indeed  it  did,  and  mamma  is  ever  so  much  bet 
ter  too." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  that.  Do  you  like  it  at 
Captain  Hadley's  home?" 

"Yes,  mamma  and  Mrs.  Hadley  have  become 
great  friends." 

"Do  you  go  to  school?" 

"Yes.  And,  oh,  I  'most  forgot  to  tell  you.  I 
got  a  letter  from  New  York  to-day.  It  was  from 
another  girl,  one  who  lived  in  the  house  with  us. 

215 


2I6  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

She  says  Bill  Hosker  has  come  back  to  that  neigh 
borhood." 

'To  stay?" 

"She  says  he  is  around  every  night." 

"Then  I  am  going  to  hunt  him  up." 

"Oh,  Randy,  please  don't  get  into  any  more 
trouble,"  pleaded  Rose. 

"He  has  got  to  give  back  my  money,  or  take  the 
consequences." 

"You  know  what  a  ruffian  he  is!" 

"I  will  be  on  my  guard  this  time,  Rose, 
and  maybe  I'll  take  a  friend  along,"  added  our 
hero. 

When  he  returned  to  the  steamboat  he  told 
Jones  about  what  he  had  heard.  Jones  was  now 
feeling  very  well  once  again,  and  he  readily  volun 
teered  to  go  with  Randy  and  hunt  up  Hosker  as 
soon  as  the  boat  got  to  the  metropolis.  Then  Pat 
Malloy  got  wind  of  what  was  up  and  said  he 
would  go  too. 

"It's  no  use  of  going  to  the  police  wid  such  a 
mather,"  said  the  head  deckhand.  "We'll  bring 
the  rascal  to  terms  ourselves." 

It  was  a  clear,  cool  night  when  the  landing  was 
made  at  New  York.  The  deckhands  hurried 
through  their  labors  and  then  made  off  for  the 
neighborhood  where  Randy  had  been  attacked. 


'A  VICTORY  FOR  RANDY  217 

"Here  is  the  spot  where  I  was  first  robbed," 
said  our  hero,  and  pointed  it  out. 

They  walked  around  the  neighborhood  for 
nearly  an  hour,  and  were  growing  somewhat  dis 
heartened  when  Randy  gave  a  cry : 

'There  he  is!" 

"You  are  sure?"  asked  Jones. 

"Yes." 

"Let  me  speak  to  him  first.  Then  we'll  know 
there  ain't  no  mistake,"  went  on  Jones. 

Randy  was  willing  and  he  and  Malloy  dropped 
behind. 

Bill  Hosker  had  just  come  out  of  a  saloon  and 
was  wiping  off  his  mouth  with  the  back  of  his 
hand.  He  turned  down  a  side  street. 

"Hullo  there,  Bill  Hosker!"  cried  Jones,  pleas 
antly. 

The  bully  and  thief  swung  around  on  his  heel 
and  looked  at  the  deckhand  in  perplexity. 

"Who  are  you?"  he  asked,  roughly. 

"Am  I  right  ?     Is  this  Bill  Hosker  ?" 

"Dat's  my  handle." 

"Then  you  are  the  man  I  want  to  see,"  said 
Jones  and  beckoned  for  the  others  to  come  up. 

When  the  street  ruffian  saw  Randy  his  face 
changed  color  and  he  wanted  to  run  away,  but 
Jones  grabbed  him  and  so  did  Malloy.  As  both 


2i8  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

were  powerful  men,  Hosker  was  as  a  kitten  in 
their  grasp. 

"Youse  fellers  let  me  go !" 

"I  want  you  to  give  up  the  money  you  took 
from  me,"  said  Randy. 

"I  don't  know  you,  young  feller!" 

"Yes,  you  do.  Will  you  give  up  the  money  or 
not?" 

"I  ain't  got  no  cash." 

"Then  you'll  come  to  the  station  house  with 
me." 

"I  bet  yer  I  won't !"  cried  Bill  Hosker. 

He  started  to  struggle  when  Jones  hauled  off 
and  slapped  him  hard  on  the  right  ear. 

"Now  be  good,  or  I'll  shove  a  few  of  your  teeth 
down  your  throat,"  said  the  deckhand.  "This 
ain't  no  foolin'  affair.  Give  up  the  boy's  money 
and  be  quick  about  it.  If  you  don't  give  up  I'll 
maul  you  so  your  own  mother  won't  know 
you !" 

Bill  Hosker  was  thoroughly  alarmed.  He  did 
not  mind  going  to  the  station  house  but  he  did 
mind  a  good  drubbing,  and  he  saw  that  those  who 
held  him  were  in  no  mood  to  be  trifled  with. 

"Say,  let  us  straighten  dis  t'ing  out,"  said  he 
at  length. 

"I  want  my  money,"  answered  Randy. 


A  VICTORY  FOR  RANDY  219 

"Will  yer  drop  de  matter  if  I  cough  up  de 
cash?" 

"Yes." 

"All  right  den.     How  much  was  it  ?" 

"Four  dollars  and  eighty  cents." 

The  street  ruffian  pulled  a  small  roll  of  bills 
from  his  pocket. 

"Dare  you  are,"  he  said,  as  he  passed  over  five 
dollars.  "Youse  kin  keep  de  change." 

Randy  took  the  bills  and  stowed  them  away  in 
his  pocket. 

"I'll  give  the  change  to  some  poor  person,"  he 
said.  "I  want  only  what  is  coming  to  me." 

"Are  ye  done  wid  de  rascal?"  asked  Malloy. 

"Yes." 

"Well,  I'm  not,"  answered  the  head  deckhand. 

"And  neither  am  I,"  added  Jones. 

And  then  both  hauled  off  and  let  Bill  Hosker 
have  it,  right  and  left.  The  street  ruffian  had  one 
eye  blackened  and  a  tooth  knocked  out,  and  went 
down  in  a  heap  more  than  dazed. 

"Let  that  teach  you  a  lesson,"  said  Jones. 

"It's  better  nor  a  month  in  jug,"  was  Pat  Mal- 
loy's  comment.  "The  state  won't  have  to  feed 
the  blackguard." 

Randy  had  already  walked  on  and  his  friends 
joined  him,  and  all  hurried  back  to  the  steamboat. 


220  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

It  was  several  minutes  before  Bill  Hosker  got 
up.  "I'd  like  ter  kill  dem  fellers!"  he  muttered. 

He  hurried  for  the  nearest  saloon,  where  he 
tried  to  drown  his  troubles  in  drink.  In  the 
saloon  were  several  who  knew  him,  and  one  man 
jeered  him  because  of  the  black  eye.  This 
brought  on  another  quarrel,  and  as  a  consequence 
both  men  were  pushed  out  of  the  drinking  resort. 
They  continued  to  fight  on  the  sidewalk,  until  a 
policeman  came  along  and  tried  to  stop  them. 
Then  Hosker  attacked  the  officer,  and  as  a  con 
sequence  was  placed  under  arrest.  The  next  day 
he  was  brought  up  in  court  and  sentenced  to  a 
year  in  prison  for  his  misdeeds. 

"I  don't  think  he'll  forget  us,"  said  Jones,  as 
the  steamboat  was  reached. 

"Maybe  he  will  lay  for  us,"  said  Randy. 

"Well,  we  can  kape  our  eyes  open,"  put  in  Pat 
Malloy. 

"I  shall  not  visit  that  neighborhood  again," 
said  our  hero.  "Now  I  have  my  money  back  I 
am  satisfied." 

"New  York  has  altogether  too  many  such 
toughs,"  put  in  Jones.  "The  police  ought  to  clean 
them  all  out.  When  I  first  came  here  I  was  at 
tacked  in  my  boarding  place  on  the  Bowery." 

"Were  you  robbed?" 


A  VICTORY  FOR  RANDY  221 

"The  fellow  tried  to  rob  me,  but  he  didn't  suc 
ceed.  I  played  a  neat  trick  on  him." 

"What  did  you  do?" 

"I  had  a  roll  of  bills  and  these  I  placed  in  an 
inside  pocket.  I  also  had  an  imitation  bank-bill 
— one  of  these  advertisements  you  often  see. 
Well,  I  took  a  small  roll  of  paper  and  put  the 
imitation  bill  around  it,  and  put  the  roll  in  my  vest 
pocket.  The  would-be  thief  got  the  roll  and  ran 
off  with  it." 

"He  must  have  been  angry  when  he  saw  how  he 
had  been  duped,"  laughed  Randy. 

"I  didn't  see  that  fellow  again  for  nearly  six 
months.  Then  I  met  him  on  the  steamboat  where 
I  was  working.  When  he  saw  me  he  sneaked  out 
of  sight  in  a  hurry,  I  can  tell  you." 

"Did  you  follow  him  up?" 

"I  tried  to,  but  I  didn't  see  him  again  until  we 
were  making  a  landing.  Then  I  tried  to  grab 
him,  but  he  slipped  me  in  a  crowd  and  went 
ashore  as  fast  as  his  legs  could  carry  him,"  con 
cluded  the  deckhand. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

NEW    TROUBLES 

ON  the  following  day  Randy  noticed  that  Peter 
Polk  seemed  unusually  sour  and  thoughtful. 

"Something  has  gone  wrong  with  him,  that  is 
certain,"  thought  our  hero.  "I  wonder  what  it 
can  be?" 

He  did  his  best  to  keep  out  of  the  way  of  the 
purser  and  succeeded  until  nightfall.  But  then, 
when  he  was  carrying  an  extra  heavy  trunk,  Peter 
Polk  got  in  his  way  and  made  him  stumble  and 
drop  the  piece  of  baggage.  The  trunk  was  split 
open  at  one  end  and  some  of  the  contents  fell  on 
the  deck.  It  was  a  lady's  trunk,  filled  with 
feminine  wearing  apparel,  and  a  good  many  pas 
sengers  laughed. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  running  into  me,  you 
blockhead!"  cried  the  purser,  in  a  loud  voice. 
"Why  don't  you  look  where  you  are  going!" 

"It    was    not    my    fault,"    answered    Randy, 

322 


NEW  TROUBLES  123 

warmly,  not  liking  the  man's  manner  of  address. 
"You  made  me  drop  that  trunk." 

"I  did  not.     It  was  your  own  clumsiness." 

"No,  sir,"  said  our  hero,  firmly;  and  a  crowd 
began  to  collect. 

"Don't  dare  to  contradict  me !"  fumed  the  pur 
ser.  "It  was  your  fault,  and  the  damage  shall 
come  out  of  your  wages." 

"Mr.  Polk,  it  was  not  my  fault  and  I  shall  not 
stand  for  the  damage  done." 

"Ha!  you  defy  me,  eh,  you  cub!  Go  on  about 
your  work  and  I'll  settle  with  you  later." 

"What  is  the  trouble  here?"  asked  Captain 
Hadley,  coming  up  through  the  crowd. 

"The  blockhead  of  a  boy  dropped  that  trunk 
and  broke  it  open." 

"He  ran  into  me  and  made  me  drop  it,"  re 
torted  our  hero.  He  felt  just  reckless  enough  to 
stand  up  for  his  rights,  be  the  consequences  what 
they  might. 

"Put  the  trunk  to  one  side,  along  with  the 
other  baggage,"  said  the  captain.  "We  have  no 
time  to  waste  on  this  just  now.  Get  that  other 
baggage  ashore." 

"My  trunk !"  shrieked  the  maiden  lady,  rushing 
forward.  "Oh,  who  broke  my  trunk  ?" 

"It  was  an  accident,  madam." 


224  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"And  all  my  dresses  spilt  out,  too !  I  shall  sue 
the  steamboat  company  for  damages." 

"We  will  settle  with  you,  madam.  I  am  sorry 
it  happened,"  went  on  the  captain,  soothingly. 

"It  was  a  mean  thing  to  do,"  said  the  maiden 
lady  and  began  to  weep.  "Two  of  those  dresses 
are  brand-new." 

"I  guess  they  are  not  injured  much." 

Randy  and  the  others  had  gone  to  work  again. 
Our  hero's  thoughts  were  busy. 

"I  believe  Polk  ran  into  me  on  purpose,"  he 
whispered  to  Jones. 

"Maybe  he  wants  to  get  you  discharged,"  an 
swered  the  other  deckhand. 

"I  don't  see  why." 

"He's  down  on  you  because  of  that  Clare 
affair." 

"Do  you  think  so?" 

"Sure.  He  hated  it  worse  than  poison,  for  the 
captain  now  knows  just  how  meanly  he  acted 
towards  the  widow." 

The  damaged  trunk  was  passed  over  to  a  man 
on  the  dock  and  after  some  excited  talk  the 
maiden  lady  accepted  ten  dollars,  with  which  to 
have  the  box  repaired  and  her  things  put  in  proper 
order.  It  was  more  than  was  actually  coming 
to  her  and  she  went  off  secretly  pleased. 


NEW  TROUBLES  225 

In  the  meantime  one  of  the  passengers,  an 
elderly  man  who  traveled  on  the  line  a  great  deal, 
went  to  Captain  Hadley. 

"What  is  it,  Mr.  DeLong?"  asked  the  master  of 
the  vessel,  kindly. 

"I  wish  to  speak  to  you  about  that  trunk  that 
was  broken  open." 

"What  of  it?" 

"I  saw  the  accident.  I  was  standing  quite  near 
at  the  time." 

"Well?" 

"I  take  an  interest  in  that  young  deckhand  of 
vours — he  has  done  me  several  small  favors  from 
time  to  time.  It  was  not  his  fault  that  the  trunk 
was  smashed,  and  I  wanted  you  to  know  it." 

"How  did  it  happen?" 

"Your  purser  got  in  the  way  and  made  the 
boy  stumble.  To  me  it  looked  as  if  the  purser 
did  it  on  purpose." 

"This  is  interesting,  Mr.  DeLong.  But  I  don't 
see  why  the  purser  should  do^such  a  thing." 

"Neither  do  I,  excepting  he  may  have  a  grudge 
against  the  boy." 

"Humph!"  The  captain  grew  thoughtful. 
"I  will  investigate  this." 

"Do  so,  and  believe  me,  the  boy  is  not  to 
blame,"  said  the  elderly  passenger,  and  withdrew. 


2«6  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

As  soon  as  the  end  of  the  trip  came,  and  the 
work  on  deck  was  finished,  Randy  was  called  to 
the  captain's  office. 

"Now  what  have  you  to  say  about  that  smashed 
trunk,  Thompson?" 

"I  am  not  to  blame,  Captain  Hadley,"  answered 
our  hero,  and  told  exactly  how  the  incident  had 
occurred. 

"Do  you  mean  to  say  Mr.  Polk  tripped  you 
up?" 

"He  ran  into  me  and  made  me  drop  the  trunk. 
If  I  hadn't  dropped  the  trunk  I  would  have  fallen 
down  with  the  box  on  the  top  of  me,  and  gotten 
hurt." 

"This  is  a  strange  statement,  Thompson.  Why 
should  Mr.  Polk  run  into  you?" 

"He  hates  me,  because  through  me  your  family 
learned  how  he  had  treated  Mrs.  Clare  when  he 
helped  to  settle  her  husband's  affairs." 

This  threw  a  new  light  on  the  matter  and  the 
captain  nodded  slowly  and  thoughtfully. 

"I  did  not  think  this  of  Mr.  Polk." 

"I  think  he  hopes  I'll  lose  my  job,"  went  on  our 
hero.  "He  continually  calls  me  a  blockhead,  just 
to  get  me  mad.  I  think  he'd  like  to  see  me  lose 
my  temper  and  pitch  into  him,  and  then  he  could 
get  me  my  walking  papers." 


NEW  TROUBLES  227 

"I  think  I  will  have  to  put  the  damage  to  the 
trunk  down  to  the  regular  expense  account,"  said 
the  captain  at  last.  "In  the  future  be  more  care 
ful,  and  keep  out  of  Mr.  Folk's  way." 

"I  will  certainly  be  careful,  and  I'll  watch  him, 
too,"  answered  Randy. 

Evidently  Peter  Polk  was  surprised  to  see  our 
hero  go  to  his  work  whistling  after  his  interview 
with  the  captain.  He  went  to  the  master  of  the 
vessel  himself  a  little  later. 

"Is  that  boy  going  to  pay  for  the  trunk?"  he 
asked,  sourly. 

"No,  you  can  put  it  down  to  the  regular  ex 
pense  account,"  answered  Captain  Hadley. 

"Humph !     It  was  his  fault." 

"He  says  not." 

"Did  he  blame  it  on  me?" 

"He  did." 

"It  was  his  own  fault." 

"We  won't  argue  the  matter,  Mr.  Polk.  Put 
it  down  to  the  regular  expenses  and  let  it  go  at 
that,"  and  Captain  Hadley  turned  again  to  the 
magazine  he  had  been  reading. 

"Sticking  up  for  the  boy,"  muttered  the  purser, 
as  he  walked  away.  "Well,  I'll  get  that  cub  yet, 
see  if  I  don't!" 

A  day  passed  and  Randy  stuck  closely  to  his 


228  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

duties.  He  saw  but  little  of  Peter  Polk  and  gave 
the  purser  a  wide  berth.  The  purser  watched  the 
youth  narrowly,  but  said  nothing. 

"He  has  got  it  in  for  you,"  said  Jones  to  Randy. 
"Take  my  advice  and  keep  your  eyes  open." 

"I  am  watching  him." 

"He  is  a  man  I  shouldn't  trust  nohow.  He  has 
got  a  bad  pair  of  eyes.  I  don't  see  how  Mr.  Shal- 
ley  trusts  him  with  all  the  boat's  money  matters." 

"Neither  do  I,"  answered  our  hero. 

"He  could  walk  off  with  thousands  of  dollars 
if  he  wanted  to,"  said  Jones,  and  there  the  talk 
was  dropped. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

RANDY    MAKES    A    DISCOVERY 

THE  next  day  Randy  wanted  to  change  some 
of  his  underwear  and  went  into  his  locker  for  his 
things.  To  his  surprise  he  found  in  the  locker  a 
lot  of  wearing  apparel  that  did  not  belong  to  him. 

"Hullo,  what  does  this  mean?"  he  asked  him 
self  but  could  not  answer  the  question. 

He  looked  the  articles  over  and  made  sure  they 
did  not  belong  to  any  of  the  other  deckhands. 
Then  as  he  was  folding  up  an  extra-fine  outing 
shirt,  he  saw  a  letter  drop  to  the  floor.  He  picked 
it  up  and  saw  that  it  was  addressed  to  Peter  Polk. 

"Can  these  things  belong  to  Polk?"  he  asked 
himself.  "If  so,  how  did  they  get  here?" 

Curiosity  prompted  him  to  look  into  the  envel 
ope  in  his  hand.  Inside  was  a  single  sheet  of 
paper  on  which  was  scrawled  in  a  bold,  heavy 
hand  this  brief  communication: 

"Peter  Polk:  If  you  don't  pay  me  that  com- 
229 


230  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

mission  of  twenty  dollars  at  once,  I  will  go  to  old 
man  Shalley  and  let  him  know  how  you  are  boost 
ing  up  the  expense  account.  G.  A.  G." 

Randy  read  the  letter  with  great  interest.  It 
was  postmarked  New  York  and  the  date  was  four 
days  back. 

"There  is  some  mystery  here,"  he  reasoned. 
"What  can  it  mean?  Can  Mr.  Polk  be  cheating 
Mr.  Shalley  in  some  way?" 

Then  he  remembered  how  the  purser  purchased 
all  the  supplies  for  the  steamboat  and  paid  the 
bills,  and  gave  a  low  whistle. 

"I  must  see  Captain  Hadley  about  this,  and  at 
once,"  he  thought.  "But  no,  maybe  it  would  be 
better  to  go  and  see  Mr.  Shalley  direct." 

He  placed  the  letter  in  a  safe  place  and  then 
went  out  on  deck.  He  had  just  started  to  look 
for  Captain  Hadley, — to  tell  him  about  the 
strange  wearing  apparel — when  Peter  Polk 
rushed  up  to  him. 

"Look  here,  Thompson,  I  want  you!"  shouted 
the  purser,  wrathfully. 

"What  is  it,  Mr.  Polk?" 

"Fve  got  you,  you  young  thief !" 

"I  am  no  thief,"  answered  our  hero,  warmly. 

« You  are!" 


RANDY  MAKES  A  DISCOVERY  231 

"Who  says  Randy  is  a  thafe?"  demanded  Pat 
Malloy. 

"I  do." 

"And  I  say  it  is  false?" 

"He  has  stolen  some  of  my  underwear,"  went 
on  the  purser.  "Tell  me  what  you  have  done 
with  the  stuff  at  once !" 

"Your  stuff  is  in  my  locker,  Mr.  Polk,  but  I  did 
not  take  it." 

"Ha !  what  a  yarn  to  tell.  Hand  the  stuff  over 
at  once!" 

"You  can  get  it  if  you  wish,"  answered  Randy, 
with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders. 

"I  will.  Malloy,  come  along  as  a  witness," 
answered  the  purser. 

He  walked  to  the  compartment  where  the  deck 
hands  slept  and  from  our  hero's  locker  hauled  the 
articles  that  belonged  to  him. 

"What  do  you  say  to  that?"  he  cried,  turning 
to  our  hero. 

"I  did  not  put  the  things  there,  Mr.  Polk." 

"If  you  didn't,  who  did  ?"  sneered  the  purser. 

"Perhaps  you  did  yourself." 

"Me!" 

"Yes." 

"You  are  crazy,  boy !  Why  should  I  do  such 
a  thing?" 


232  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"To  get  me  into  troble.  You  hate  me  and 
want  to  injure  me,  that's  why." 

"Nonsense.  You  stole  these  things,  it  is  use 
less  for  you  to  deny  it." 

"But  I  do  deny  it.  I  am  no  more  a  thief  than 
you  are — maybe  not  as  much  of  a  one,"  added 
Randy,  significantly. 

At  these  words  the  purser  turned  pale  for  a 
moment.  But  he  quickly  recovered. 

"I  shall  report  this  to  the  captain." 

"I'll  report  too." 

"I'll  have  you  discharged." 

"We'll  see  about  that." 

Taking  his  things,  Peter  Polk  went  to  the  cap 
tain's  office  and  told  his  story.  Captain  Hadley 
at  once  sent  for  Randy. 

"This  is  a  queer  happening,  Thompson,"  he 
said. 

"Captain  Hadley,  I  am  not  guilty,"  answered 
Randy.  "It  is  only  another  plot  of  Mr.  Polk  to 
get  me  into  trouble." 

"And  you  think  he  put  the  things  there  him 
self?" 

"I  certainly  do.  I  wish  you  would  give  me  a 
day  off,"  went  on  our  hero,  after  an  awkward 
pause. 

"What  for?" 


RANDY  MAKES  A  DISCOVERY  233 

"I  wish  to  see  Mr.  Shalley." 
"He  is  in  New  York,  on  business." 
"So  much  the  better.     I  can  call  on  him  there, 
after  we  tie  up." 

"Do  you  want  to  take  this  matter  to  him?" 
"Not  this  alone.     I  have  something  else  of  im 
portance.     I  know  he  will  want  to  see  me." 

"Well,  you  can  go.  I  hope  you  are  not  going 
to  run  away,"  and  the  captain  smiled  faintly. 

"I  have  nothing  to  run  away  for,  sir.  Mr. 
Polk  is  down  on  me  and  I  am  going  to  do  what  I 
can  to  show  him  up,  that  is  all.  But  please  don'^t 
let  him  know  that  I  am  going  to  see  Mr.  Shalley." 

"You  have  learned  something  important?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"About  the  purser?" 

"Yes,  sir.  But  I  can't  speak  of  it  just  yet  to 
you." 

"Well,  what  about  this  clothing  affair?" 

"Won't  you  let  it  rest  for  a  few  days?" 

"If  you  wish,"  answered  Captain  Hadley,  and 
then  he  was  called  away  to  attend  to  some  im 
portant  duties. 

Although  Randy  did  not  know  it,  Peter  Polk 
was  nearby  and  caught  a  good  bit  of  the  talk  be 
tween  our  hero  and  the  captain.  His  face  grew 
deathly  pale  when  he  learned  that  Randy  was 


234  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

going  to  see  Mr.  Shalley  and  about  his  own  per 
sonal  doings. 

"What  has  that  cub  discovered  now?"  he  asked 
himself.  "What  can  he  tell  about  my  doings?" 

He  was  so  worried  he  could  not  attend  to  his 
work.  He  turned  the  matter  over  in  his  mind 
and  suddenly  remembered  the  threatening  letter 
he  had  received.  He  had  paid  the  claim,  but 
what  had  he  done  with  the  communication  ?  He 
searched  everywhere  for  it,  but  without  avail. 

"Fool  that  I  was,  that  I  did  not  tear  it  up  and 
throw  it  overboard,"  he  muttered  to  himself.  "If 
that  boy  has  the  letter  it  may  lead  to  an  investiga 
tion,  and  then "  He  did  not  finish  but 

clenched  his  hands  in  rage  and  fear. 

He  watched  Randy  narrowly,  and  after  New 
York  was  reached  saw  our  hero  make  prepara 
tions  to  go  ashore.  He  did  not  know  that  Mr. 
Shalley  was  in  the  metropolis  and  could  not  com 
prehend  Randy's  move. 

"Are  you  going  ashore?"  he  asked  of  our  hero, 
when  he  got  the  chance. 

"I  am." 

"Where  are  you  going?" 

"Excuse  me,  Mr.  Polk,  but  that  is  my  private 
business." 

"Did  Captain  Hadley  say  you  could  go?" 


RANDY  MAKES  A  'DISCOVERY  235 

"He  did." 

"Well,  come  to  my  office  a  minute,  I  want  to 
talk  to  you,"  went  on  the  purser,  in  a  lower  tone. 

"Very  well,"  answered  Randy,  and  followed 
the  man  to  the  office,  which  at  this  time  was 
deserted. 

"Thompson,  I  want  to  know  what  you  found 
in  your  locker  besides  my  clothing,"  said  the 
purser,  after  he  had  made  certain  that  no  out 
siders  were  around. 

"I  found  a  cigar  holder  and  a  match  safe." 

"And  what  else?" 

"I  must  decline  to  answer  that  question." 

At  this  blunt  refusal  the  brow  of  the  purser 
darkened. 

"You  won't  tell  me?" 

"No." 

"Did  you  find  a — er— a  letter?" 

"Perhaps  I  did." 

"I  want  you  to  give  it  up." 

"I  didn't  say  I  found  it." 

"But  you  did  find  it.  It  is  my  property  and 
you  must  give  it  to  me." 

To  this  Randy  was  silent. 

"Do  you  hear  me?" 

"I  am  not  deaf,  Mr.  Polk." 

"I  know  what  you  want  to  do!"  hissed  the 


236  KANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

purser.  "You  want  to  get  me  into  trouble.  But 
I'll  not  let  you  do  it." 

"Maybe  you'll  get  yourself  into  trouble." 

"Bah!  I  am  not  afraid  of  a  boy,  but " 

He  paused  and  his  manner  changed.  "See  here, 
Thompson,  you  are  a  poor  boy,  aren't  you?" 

"I  admit  it." 

"Well,  some  extra  money  will  come  in  handy, 

won't  it?" 

"What  do  you  mean,  Mr.  Polk?" 

"I'll  give  you— er— five  dollars  for  that  letter." 

"I  haven't  said  that  I  had  it  yet." 

"But  I  know  you  have  it.     Come,  what  do  you 


say? 


"I  say,  I  am  going  about  my  business,"  an 
swered  Randy,  and  started  for  the  doorway. 

"Not  yet!"  cried  the  purser,  wrathfully,  and 
flung  him  back  into  a  corner.  "You'll  settle  with 
me  first,  even  if  I  have  to  call  a  police  officer!" 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

OUT    OF    A    TIGHT    CORNER 

RANDY  was  surprised  and  dazed  by  the  treat 
ment  he  received  at  the  hands  of  the  enraged 
purser  and  for  the  moment  knew  not  what  to  do. 
He  rose  slowly  to  his  feet. 

"Don't  you  do  that  again !"  he  cried,  a  danger 
ous  glitter  coming  into  his  eyes. 

"I  will  do  it — unless  you  give  up  that  letter." 

"You  shall  never  have  the  letter,  Peter  Polk." 

"Ha !  so  you  admit  at  last  that  you  have  it !" 

"I  do." 

"Then  hand  it  over  or  I  will  call  an  officer  and 
have  you  locked  up." 

"Call  the  officer,  if  you  dare,"  and  our  hero 
shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"You  stole  more  than  the  clothing  and  the  let 
ter,"  went  on  the 'purser,  craftily.  "You  took 
fifty  dollars  in  money." 

"I  took  absolutely  nothing,  and  you  know  it." 

"Then  you  want  me  to  call  in  the  officer?" 
237 


238  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Do  as  you  please,"  said  Randy,  recklessly. 

Peter  Polk  was  nonplused.  He  did  not  want 
to  call  an  officer.  Yet  he  wanted  to  get  the  pre 
cious  letter. 

"You  will  save  yourself  a  lot  of  trouble  by  giv 
ing  up  that  letter,  Thompson,"  he  said,  in  a  more 
subdued  tone. 

"Well,  I  don't  intend  to  give  it  up." 

"If  I  have  you  arrested  I  can  send  you  to  state's 
prison  for  five  or  ten  years." 

"I  will  risk  it." 

"What  do  you  intend  to  do  with  that  letter?" 
said  the  purser. 

"That  is  my  affair." 

"Going  to  Mr.  Shalley,  eh?" 

"Perhaps." 

"It  won't  do  you  any  good." 

Again  Randy  was  silent.  He  had  stepped 
close  to  the  door.  On  the  instant  Peter  Polk  did 
the  same. 

"You  are  not  going  just  yet,"  cried  the  purser, 
meaningly. 

Randy  looked  through  the  little  window  of  the 
office.  He  heard  footsteps  approaching. 

"Hullo  there,  Jones !"  he  called  out. 

"What's  wanted?"  came  from  the  other  deck 
hand. 


OUT  OF  A  TIGHT  CORNER  239 

"Come  to  the  office,  please." 

In  a  moment  Jones  appeared.  He  was  carry 
ing  a  bucket  of  water  and  a  deck  swab. 

"Now  open  that  door,"  said  Randy  to  Peter 
Polk.  "No  more  nonsense,  please." 

"You  are  not  wanted  here,  Jones!"  cried  the 
purser,  angrily. 

"You  are  wanted,"  said  Randy.  "Open  the 
door.  I  want  to  get  out." 

Jones  set  down  his  pail  and  pulled  on  the  door. 
Seeing  resistance  would  be  useless,  Peter  Polk 
allowed  the  door  to  come  open.  At  once  Randy 
stepped  out  into  the  gangway. 

"I'll  explain  this  to  you  some  other  time!"  he 
called  to  the  other  deckhand,  and  then  ran  off  be 
fore  Peter  Polk  could  stop  him. 

"Where  are  ye  goin'  ?"  called  out  Malloy,  as  he 
crossed  the  gang-plank. 

"I'm  off  on  business,"  answered  our  hero,  and 
then  paused  for  a  moment.  "Tell  Jones  to  keep 
an  eye  on  Mr.  Polk,  will  you,  please?  It  is  very 
important," 

"I  will,"  was  the  reply. 

In  a  minute  more  Randy  was  hurrying  up  the 
street.  He  knew  where  Andrew  Shalley  was 
stopping  and  took  a  car  to  the  location. 

The  place  was  a  well-known  hotel    and  in  the 


240  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

corridor  he  met  the  steamboat  owner,  just  ready 
to  go  out. 

"Oh,  Mr.  Shalley,  I  want  to  see  you!"  he  cried. 

"What  is  it,  Randy?" 

"It's  quite  a  story  and  very  important." 

"Then  come  to  my  room,"  and  the  steamboat 
owner  led  the  way  to  the  elevator. 

As  soon  as  they  were  in  the  room  our  hero  told 
his  story  in  all  of  its  details  and  then  produced  the 
letter  he  had  found.  Andrew  Shalley  listened 
closely  to  the  story  and  pondered  over  the  letter 
for  some  time. 

"Randy,  have  you  any  idea  who  this  person 
who  signs  himself  G.  A.  G.  can  be?" 

"I've  been  thinking  that  over,  Mr.  Shalley,  and 
I  have  found  out  that  there  is  a  head  clerk  who 
works  for  Bann  &  Shadow,  the  wholesale  grocers, 
whose  name  is  George  A.  Gaffney.  Gaffney  used 
to  come  and  see  Polk  once  in  a  while." 

"And  we  buy  a  great  many  things  from  Bann  & 
Shadow,"  put  in  the  steamboat  owner. 

"So  we  do." 

"I  will  look  this  man  Gaffney  up  at  once." 

With  the  steamboat  owner  to  think  was  to  act, 
and  going  below  with  our  hero  he  consulted  a 
directory  and  found  that  George  A.  Gaffney  lived 
on  West  Twenty-sixth  Street. 


OUT  OF  A  TIGHT  CORNER  241 

"I  will  call  upon  this  fellow/'  said  he.  "You 
can  go  along." 

They  took  a  car  on  one  of  the  avenues  and  got 
out  at  the  corner  of  Twenty-sixth  Street.  They 
had  to  walk  half  a  block.  The  neighborhood  was 
not  of  the  best,  and  Gaffney's  residence  proved  to 
be  a  four-story  apartment  house.  The  man  lived 
on  the  top  floor  with  his  wife  and  four  small 
children. 

George  Gaffney  was  at  home,  sitting  in  his 
shirt  sleeves  by  a  front  window,  smoking  a  pipe. 
He  was  surprised  to  receive  visitors  at  that  hour. 

"Is  this  Mr.  George  A.  Gaffney  ?"  questioned 
Andrew  Shalley. 

"That's  my  name." 

"Are  you  a  clerk  for  Bann  &  Shadow,  the 
wholesale  grocers  ?" 

"I  am." 

"I  would  like  to  see  you  privately,  Mr. 
Gaffney." 

"Who  are  you?" 

"I  am  Andrew  Shalley,  the  owner  of  the  steam 
boat  Helen  Shalley." 

"Oh!" 

George  Gaffney  was  taken  aback  and  showed  it 
plainly.  His  wife  had  come  to  a  back  doorway 
and  was  looking  at  the  visitors  curiously. 


142  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"Step  in,  sir,"  said  the  clerk,  in  a  husky  voice. 
"Mary,  I  will  see  this  gentleman  alone,"  he  went 
on  to  his  wife,  who  at  once  retired,  closing  the 
door  after  her. 

Andrew  Shalley  was  a  good  judge  of  character 
and  he  saw  that  George  Gaffney  was  a  family 
man  of  fairly  good  qualities.  He  was  extremely 
nervous. 

"I  think  I  can  get  him  to  confess  easily  enough 
— if  he  has  anything  to  tell,"  thought  the  steam 
boat  owner. 

"Please  be  seated,"  said  the  clerk,  and  Mr. 
Shalley  and  Randy  sat  down.  Then  there  was  a 
slight  pause. 

"Mr.  Gaffney,  I  am  afraid  I  have  an  unpleasant 
duty  to  perform,"  began  Andrew  Shalley,  in  a 
cold,  hard  voice. 

"Why — er — what  do  you  mean?"  stammered 
the  clerk. 

"I  refer  to  your  dealings  with  my  purser,  Peter 
Polk." 

"I — er — I  haven't  had  anything  to  do  with 
him — that  is — we  had  some  little  business, 
but The  clerk  was  unable  to  go  on. 

"You  sent  him  a  threatening  letter  the  other 
day." 

"Me?    Who  says  so?" 


OUT  OF  A  TIGHT  CORNER  243 

"I  have  the  letter  in  my  possession." 

The  clerk  winced  and  the  steamboat  owner  saw 
that  the  shot  struck  home. 

"This  affair  is  a  very  serious  one — you  know 
that  as  well  as  I  do,"  continued  Andrew  Shalley. 
"The  fact  of  the  matter  is,  it  is  a  state's  prison 
offense." 

The  mention  of  prison  had  the  desired  effect. 
George  Gaffney  broke  down  completely. 

"Oh,  sir, — I — I  didn't  mean  to  do  any  wrong — 
Polk  said  it  would  be  all  right.  He  got  me  to 
go  into  it — it  was  all  his  doings.  All  I  ever  got 
out  of  it  was  thirty-five  dollars  and  that  I  will 
pay  back.  Mr.  Shalley,  I — er — I  hope  you  won't 
prosecute  me,  for  the  sake  of  my  wife  and  chil 
dren!"  And  the  clerk  wrung  his  hands  in 
despair. 

"Didn't  you  get  any  more  than  thirty-five 
dollars?" 

"No,  sir,  not  a  cent  more,  I  swear  it.  And 
Polk  said  that  was  due  to  me  legally." 

"If  that  is  true,  I  will  not  prosecute  you, — but 
on  one  condition." 

"Name  it." 

"That  you  tell  me  everything  you  know  about 
Peter  Folk's  doings." 

"I  will  do  it,  Mr.  Shalley." 


CHAPTER  XXIX 
GEORGE  GAFFNEY'S  STATEMENT 

"I  CANNOT  tell  you  all  Peter  Polk  has  done," 
said  George  Gaffney,  on  beginning  his  story,  "but 
I  can  tell  you  all  so  far  as  it  concerns  his  purchase 
of  goods  from  Bann  &  Shadow." 

"That  will  be  enough,"  answered  Andrew 
Shalley,  and  brought  out  a  book  and  a  pencil,  to 
take  notes. 

"He  came  to  our  firm  three  years  ago  and  be 
gan  to  purchase  various  goods  for  the  Helen 
lShalley.  At  first  he  met  all  bills  promptly  and 
never  asked  for  any  rebate  or  commission.  That 
lasted  for  about  three  months." 

"He  must  have  been  feeling  his  way." 

"He  was.  At  the  end  of  six  months  he  made 
a  claim  of  a  rebate  on  a  bill  for  a  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars  and  we  allowed  him  ten  dollars. 
Then  he  got  ten  dollars  more  on  another  bill,  and 
after  that  he  claimed  a  rebate  of  ten  per  cent,  on 
everything  he  bought  of  us." 
244 


GEORGE  GAFFNEY'S  STATEMENT  145 

"You  have  all  those  bills  on  your  books?" 

"We  have." 

"Good.     Go  on." 

"He  gradually  got  bolder  and  wanted  me  to  aid 
him  in  getting  a  commission  elsewhere  on  regular 
steamboat  supplies.  I  was  willing  to  make  a  lit 
tle  extra  money  and  introduced  him  to  the  firm  of 
Leeson  &  Bronette.  Leeson  is  an  easy-going 
man  and  he  promised  Polk  a  big  commission  on 
all  goods  purchased.  Polk  bought  hundreds  of 
dollars'  worth  of  goods  from  them,  and  got,  I  am 
pretty  sure,  from  fifteen  to  twenty  per  cent,  on 
every  bill  paid." 

"Oh,  what  a  rascal !"  murmured  Randy. 

"Then  I  introduced  him  to  another  man,  Aaron 
Denman,  and  he  got  goods  from  that  man  too  and 
got  his  commission — how  much  I  do  not  know. 
For  introducing  him  to  Denman  I  was  promised 
that  commission  of  twenty  dollars.  I  saw  Polk 
was  making  money  hand  over  fist,  and  when  he 
did  not  pay  me  I  got  mad  and  wrote  the  letter." 

"And  you  are  sure  you  never  got  a  cent  more 
out  of  him  than  thirty-five  dollars?" 

"Not  a  cent.  Once  in  a  while  he  treated  me  to 
a  dinner  and  twice  he  sent  me  a  box  of  cigars,  and 
that  is  all.  To  tell  the  honest  truth,  I  did  not 
press  him  very  hard,  for  I  did  not  believe  in  what 


246  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

he  was  doing.  I  want  to  be  an  honest  man,  and  I 
was  led  into  this  thing  almost  before  I  knew  it," 
continued  George  GafTney. 

After  that  he  went  into  a  great  many  more  de 
tails,  to  which  Andrew  Shalley  and  Randy  lis 
tened  with  interest. 

"I  can  get  the  actual  figures  for  you  from  our 
books,"  said  the  clerk. 

''What  does  your  firm  say  to  this?"  asked  the 
steamboat  owner. 

"Oh,  they  wanted  the  business,  so  they  simply 
shut  their  eyes  and  didn't  say  anything." 

"But  that  was  dishonest." 

"True — but  such  things  are  done  every  day," 
and  the  clerk  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"If  Peter  Polk  has  been  getting  ten  to  fifteen 
per  cent,  on  all  goods  he  has  been  buying  for  me 
he  has  robbed  me  of  thousands  of  dollars,"  said 
Andrew  Shalley. 

"It  will  be  a  hard  matter  to  prove  some  of  the 
transactions,  Mr.  Shalley.  I  guess  he  knew  how 
to  cover  up  his  footprints  pretty  well." 

"Well,  if  I  can  only  prove  some  of  them  it  will 
be  enough  for  my  purpose,"  answered  the  steam 
boat  owner. 

Before  he  left  that  night  he  drew  up  a  long 
document  containing  the  main  facts  of  the  case, 


GEORGE  GAFFNEY'S  STATEMENT  247 

and  had  George  Gaffney  sign  it  and  had  Randy 
put  his  name  down  as  a  witness. 

"What  do  you  want  me  to  do,  Mr.  Shalley?" 
asked  our  hero,  after  they  had  left  the  clerk's 
house. 

"You  can  go  back  to  the  steamboat.  I  am 
going  to  hire  a  first-class  private  detective  to  in 
vestigate  this  matter  thoroughly.  When  I  ex 
pose  Polk  I  want  all  the  evidence  on  hand  with 
which  to  convict  him." 

"He  will  want  to  know  what  I  did." 

"That  is  true."  Andrew  Shalley  mused  for  a 
moment.  "Randy,  you  mind  your  own  busi 
ness,"  he  said  suddenly  and  sharply.  Then  he 
began  to  chuckle.  "Now  you  can  go  back  and 
tell  Polk  that  I  told  you  to  mind  your  own  busi 


ness." 


"I  will,  sir,"  and  our  hero  grinned  broadly. 

"I  will  also  give  you  a  line  to  Captain  Hadley," 
pursued  the  steamboat  owner.  "That  will  help 
to  keep  you  out  of  further  trouble." 

The  letter  was  penned,  and  a  few  minutes  later 
our  hero  was  on  his  way  back  to  the  boat. 
Andrew  Shalley  went  in  another  direction,  to 
hunt  up  a  detective  to  work  on  the  case. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  Randy  felt  much 
lighter  in  heart.  He  now  knew  exactly  what 


248  'RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

kind  of  a  rascal  Peter  Polk  was,  and  felt  that  the 
purser  could  no  longer  drag  him  into  trouble. 

"He  will  soon  come  to  the  end  of  his  rope,  and 
that  will  be  the  last  of  him,"  said  our  hero  to  him 
self. 

When  he  arrived  at  the  boat  it  was  very  late 
and  everybody  but  the  watchman  had  gone  to  bed. 
He  turned  in  without  awakening  any  of  the  others 
and  slept  soundly  until  morning. 

Much  to  his  surprise  Peter  Polk  did  not  come 
near  him  that  morning,  and  our  hero  was  kept  so 
busy  at  one  thing  and  another  that  he  had  little 
time  to  think  about  the  purser  and  his  nefarious 
doings.  As  soon  as  he  got  the  chance  he  de 
livered  the  letter  Mr.  Shalley  had  given  him  to 
Captain  Hadley. 

The  captain  read  the  communication  in  silence. 
Then  he  uttered  a  low  whistle  and  looked  at 
Randy  thoughtfully. 

"I've  been  suspecting  this,"  he  said.  "Randy, 
I  believe  you  are  to  keep  mum  for  the  present." 

"Yes,  sir." 

"I  doubt  if  he  troubles  you  any  more." 

"I'll  be  glad  of  it." 

"Well,  get  to  work,  and  some  time  we'll  see 
what  we  will  see,"  answered  the  captain;  and 
there  the  talk  was  dropped. 


GEORGE  GAFFNEY'S  STATEMENT  249 

It  was  a  windy  and  cloudy  day,  and  a  ma 
jority  of  the  passengers  were  glad  enough  to  re 
main  in  the  cabin  during  the  trip  up  the  river. 
About  noon  it  began  to  thunder  and  the  sky  grew 
very  black. 

"We  are  up  against  a  storm  now,"  said  Jones 
to  Randy.  "We'll  have  to  take  in  some  of  the 
bunting." 

The  order  was  issued,  and  Randy  set  to  work, 
with  the  other  deckhands,  to  strip  the  decks. 
Soon  it  was  raining  furiously  and  all  of  the  deck 
hands  got  pretty  wet.  All  of  the  passengers  had 
gone  inside,  so  the  decks  were  practically 
deserted. 

Randy  was  folding  up  some  bunting  when  he 
heard  a  quick  step  behind  him.  Turning,  he  saw 
himself  confronted  by  Peter  Polk.  The  purser's 
face  was  dark  and  full  of  hatred. 

"Now,  Thompson,  I  want  to  know  what  you 
did  last  night,"  snarled  the  man. 

"I  went  ashore,"  answered  our  hero,  as  coolly 
as  he  could. 

"To  see  Mr.  Shalley?" 

"Yes,  if  you  must  know." 

"And  you  gave  him  that  letter  ?" 

"I  did." 

"What  did  he  say?" 


250  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"He  told  me  to  mind  my  own  business." 

"What!"  For  the  instant  Peter  Folk's  face 
took  on  a  pleased  look.  "So  he  really  told  you 
that?" 

"Yes." 

"Humph!  I  reckon  you  didn't  expect  such  a 
reception." 

To  this  remark  our  hero  made  no  reply. 

"Is  the  old  man  going  to  investigate  ?"  went  on 
Peter  Polk. 

"You  had  better  go  and  ask  him." 

"You  answer  my  question,  Thompson !" 

"I  have  nothing  more  to  say." 

At  this  the  purser  grew  furious.  There  were 
many  occasions  when  his  temper  got  the  better  of 
him  and  this  was  one  of  them.  He  suddenly 
grabbed  Randy  by  the  throat,  bending  him  back 
ward  over  the  rail. 

"You  little  cur !"  he  hissed.  "You  are  trying 
to  get  the  best  of  me !  But  you  shan't  do  it !" 

"Le — let  go !"  gasped  Randy.  He  could  hardly 
speak. 

"I'll  let  go — when  I  am  through  with  you. 
But  first  I- 

What  further  Peter  Polk  had  to  say  was 
drowned  out  by  a  violent  crash  of  thunder.  Then 
came  a  perfect  deluge  of  rain,  driven  over  the 


GEORGE  GAFFNEY'S  STATEMENT  251 

decks  by  a  wind  that  blew  almost  with  hurricane 
force. 

Randy  struggled  harder  than  ever,  but  the 
purser  continued  to  hold  him.  Then  the  steam 
boat,  caught  by  the  blast,  careened  to  one  side, 
and  in  a  twinkling  the  youth  was  over  the  rail. 
Peter  Polk  released  his  hold,  and  down  went  poor 
Randy,  until,  with  a  splash,  he  sank  beneath  the 
waters  of  the  Hudson  River. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

A    SWIM    FOR    LIFE 

THE  shock  came  so  suddenly  that  for  the  mo 
ment  poor  Randy  scarcely  realized  what  was  hap 
pening.  He  went  down  and  down  and  swallowed 
not  a  little  of  the  river  water. 

When  he  came  up,  blowing  and  spluttering,  he 
could  see  but  little  around  him.  Fortunately,  he 
had  gone  off  to  the  rear  of  the  steamboat,  thus 
escaping  the  danger  of  being  struck  by  a  paddle- 
wheel.  All  was  so  dark  and  the  rain  was  so  thick 
he  could  not  make  out  the  shore  line. 

"I've  got  to  swim  for  it,"  he  reasoned  and 
struck  out  bravely. 

It  was  no  easy  matter  to  keep  afloat  with  so 
much  clothing  on.  He  listened,  thinking  he 
might  hear  the  steamboat,  but  the  roaring  of  the 
wind  and  rain  drowned  out  every  other  sound. 

Presently  came  another  flash  of  lightning  and 
then  he  saw  the  boat  far  ahead  of  him.  No  one 
but  Peter  Polk  had  witnessed  his  fall  from  the 
252 


'A  SWIM  FOR  LIFE  253 

deck  and  nobody  appeared  to  be  coming  to  his 
assistance. 

He  kept  his  head  well  above  water  and  at  the 
next  flash  of  lightning  caught  a  glimpse  of  one  of 
the  river  banks.  Without  further  hesitation  he 
struck  out  in  that  direction. 

It  was  a  long  and  exhausting  swim  and  poor 
Randy  thought  he  would  never  reach  the  shore. 
The  current  carried  him  far  down  the  river,  to 
where  there  was  a  small  cove,  lined  with  rocks  on 
one  side  and  bushes  and  trees  on  the  other.  He 
caught  at  some  of  the  bushes  desperately  and 
at  last  pulled  himself  to  a  place  of  temporary 
safety. 

For  the  time  being  our  hero  did  nothing  but 
try  to  get  back  his  breath  and  his  strength.  In  a 
general  way  he  had  an  idea  that  he  was  some  dis 
tance  below  the  town  of  Catskill.  What  to  do 
next  he  hardly  knew. 

"The  first  thing  to  do  is  to  get  out  of  this  storm, 
I  suppose,"  he  told  himself.  "But  that  won't  do 
a  great  deal  of  good,  since  I  can't  get  any  wetter 
than  I  already  am." 

Feeling  a  little  bit  rested,  he  presently  got  up 
and  walked  around  the  edge  of  the  cove.  Then 
he  began  to  climb  the  river  bank  proper.  It  was 
hard  work,  but  soon  he  came  out  on  a  river  road- 


254  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

way  and  saw  at  a  distance  a  hotel  and  half  a  dozen 
fashionable  cottages. 

"This  looks  familiar/'  he  told  himself.  "Well, 
I  declare,  that  place  yonder  must  be  the  house  at 
which  Bob  Bangs  and  his  mother  are  stopping!" 

Back  of  the  house  was  a  big  barn  and  further 
to  the  rear  was  another  building,  used  as  a  sum- 
merhouse  and  a  place  where  oars  and  other  things 
for  small  boats  might  be  stored. 

The  summer  storm  was  now  letting  up  a  bit. 
It  was  still  raining,  but  the  thunder  and  lightning 
had  ceased  and  the  wind  had  gone  down.  To  get 
out  of  the  rain  and  rest,  Randy  took  himself  to 
the  summerhouse. 

He  was  busy  emptying  the  water  from  his 
shoes,  when  he  heard  somebody  utter  an  ex 
clamation  and  turning  saw  Bob  Bangs  standing 
near,  umbrella  in  hand.  The  rich  youth  was 
staring  at  him  in  astonishment. 

"Where  did  you  come  from?"  he  demanded,  as 
he  entered  the  summerhouse. 

"From  the  river." 

"You  look  pretty  wet." 

"I  have  been  in  the  water  quite  some  time." 

"Oh !  Did  you  fall  overboard  from  the  steam 
boat?" 

"I  did" 


A  SWIM  FOR  LIFE  255 

"You  must  be  pretty  careless,"  went  on  Bob, 
with  a  sneer. 

"I  certainly  didn't  fall  overboard  because  I 
wanted  to,"  answered  Randy  as  lightly  as  he 
could. 

"Say,  I  understand  you  are  trying  to  get  my 
father  into  trouble,"  pursued  the  rich  boy,  throw 
ing  himself  on  a  bench. 

"Who  told  you  that?" 

"Never  mind.  You  are  hand-in-glove  with  the 
Bartlett  crowd." 

"Well,  why  shouldn't  I  be,  Bob  Bangs  ?  Jack 
is  my  dearest  friend." 

"Humph!  I  shouldn't  care  for  him  for  a 
friend." 

"And  he  wouldn't  pick  you  for  a  chum,"  added 
Jack,  quickly. 

"I  consider  myself  better  than  Jack  Bartlett." 

To  this  our  hero  did  not  answer. 

"My  dad  is  going  to  make  it  hot  for  old  Bart 
lett,"  went  on  Bob.  "He  is  going  to  sue  him  for 
defamation  of  character." 

"When?" 

"Oh,  before  a  great  while.  Bartlett  had  no 
right  to  search  our  house  and  break  open  the 
safe." 

"He  had  the  law  on  his  side." 


256  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"No,  he  didn't.  Just  you  wait  till  my  dad 
brings  suit.  It  will  ruin  the  Bartletts." 

"I  hope  not." 

"How  do  you  like  being  a  steamboat  deck 
hand?"  went  on  the  rich  youth,  to  change  the 
subject. 

"Very  well." 

"It  must  be  a  dirty  job,"  and  Bob  Bangs  tilted 
his  nose  in  the  air. 

"It  might  be  worse." 

"When  I  leave  school  I  am  going  to  be  a 
lawyer." 

"I  hope  you  make  a  success  of  it." 

"I  shall — I  am  going  to  be  one  of  the  greatest 
lawyers  in  this  country,"  added  the  rich  boy, 
boastfully. 

"Are  your  folks  here?" 

"My  mother  is.     Dad  is  at  the  iron  works." 

"They  tell  me  he  isn't  doing  very  well  there," 
said  Randy. 

"He  is  doing  fine.  He  discharged  some  of  the 
good-for-nothing  hands,  that's  all.  Bartlett  used 
to  hire  a  lot  of  sticks." 

"I  don't  believe  it.  Mr.  Bartlett  knows  his 
business." 

"Humph!" 

The  rain  was  letting  up  and  Randy  prepared  to 


A  SWIM  FOR  LIFE  257 

walk  to  Catskill.  As  wet  as  he  was,  he  resolved 
not  to  ask  any  favor  at  the  hands  of  Bob 
Banks. 

"Going,  eh?"  said  the  rich  youth. 

"Yes." 

"Humph !"  murmured  Bob  Bangs,  and  that  was 
all  he  said. 

Despite  the  steady  rain,  Randy  walked  rapidly 
to  the  town — doing  this  that  he  might  not  take 
cold.  Once  at  the  town  he  hurried  to  the  steam 
boat  landing. 

"Hullo,  where  did  you  come  from  ?"  exclaimed 
the  dock  master,  who  knew  him  well. 

"From  a  bath,"  answered  Randy  with  a  laugh, 
and  then  said  he  had  fallen  overboard  from  the 
Helen  Shalley  just  before  the  landing  at  Catskill 
was  made. 

"Nobody  said  anything  about  it,"  said  the  dock 
master. 

"I  guess  they  didn't  know  it,"  answered  our 
hero. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  now?" 

"Telegraph  to  Captain  Hadley  and  then  stay  in 
town  until  the  boat  comes  back  to-morrow." 

"Better  get  dried  off  first.  You  can  come  to 
my  house  if  you  wish.  It  is  not  far  off." 

"Thank  you,  Mr.  Ball." 


258  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

Randy's  telegram  was  a  short  one.  It  ran  as 
follows : 

"Fell  overboard.  Am  safe  at  Catskill.  Join 
boat  to-morrow." 

The  telegram  sent,  our  hero  went  with  Mr.  Ball 
to  the  latter' s  house.  Here  he  was  loaned  some 
dry  clothing  and  Mrs.  Ball  treated  him  to  a  late 
but  satisfying  supper.  After  the  meal  was  over, 
and  as  it  was  now  clear,  he  decided  to  take  a  walk 
around  the  town  before  retiring.  Had  he  known 
of  what  that  walk  was  to  reveal  he  would  have 
been  very  much  surprised. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

NEWS    OF    IMPORTANCE 

As  was  natural,  our  hero  drifted  down  to  the 
long  steamboat  landing.  While  he  was  standing 
around,  he  saw  a  ferryboat  coming  across  the 
river,  filled  with  passengers  from  the  railroad 
station  on  the  opposite  shore. 

As  the  passengers  alighted  he  recognized  Amos 
Bangs  in  the  crowd.  The  rich  manufacturer 
looked  around  anxiously,  and  presently  caught 
sight  of  Mrs.  Bangs,  who  had  come  to  meet  him 
in  a  carriage.  Randy  slipped  out  of  sight. 

"Well?"  demanded  Amos  Bangs,  as  soon  as  he 
and  his  wife  were  together. 

"Oh,  Amos !"  the  woman  cried,  and  could  not 
go  on. 

"Is  that  all  you  can  say,  Viola?"  demanded  the 
husband,  harshly. 

"I  can  do  nothing  with  the  girl." 

"And  she  knows  where  the  papers  are?" 

"She  does." 

259 


26o  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"How  did  it  happen?" 

"When  Mr.  Tuller  called  upon  me  she  played 
the  eavesdropper.  She  saw  us  open  the  safe  and 
take  out  the  papers,  and  when  I  went  and  hid  the 
papers  she  followed  me." 

"But  you  said  you  were  sure  nobody  knew 
where  the  papers  were." 

"I  thought  so  at  the  time,  but  I  was  mistaken." 

"How  did  it  come  out?" 

"The  girl  did  not  sweep  and  dust  the  parlor  to 
suit  me,  and  I  took  her  to  task  about  it.  She 
threw  down  her  broom  and  said  she  would  take 
no  words  from  me.  Then  I  told  her  to  pack  her 
trunk  and  leave  the  house.  She  grew  more  im 
pertinent  than  ever,  and  said  she  would  go,  but 
I  would  have  to  pay  her  her  wages  regularly  any 
way.  I  asked  what  she  meant.  Then  she  told 
me  to  go  and  look  for  the  papers  I  had  hidden." 

"And  they  were  gone  ?" 

"Yes.  I  was  so  overcome  I  nearly  fainted," 
and  Mrs.  Bangs's  face  showed  her  deep  con 
cern. 

"What  next?" 

"I  went  back  to  the  girl  and  told  her  she  must 
give  the  papers  up  or  I  would  have  her  arrested. 
She  laughed  in  my  face.  Oh,  Amos,  think  of 
that  horrid  creature  doing  that!" 


NEWS  OF  IMPORTANCE  261 

"She  knew  she  had  you,"  growled  the  rich 
manufacturer.  "What  did  you  do  then?" 

"Why — I — broke  down,  I  couldn't  help  it.  I 
asked  her  what  she  wanted  for  the  papers.  She 
wouldn't  tell,  and  I  said  I  would  give  her  five 
dollars.  Then  she  laughed  in  my  face  again.  I 
wanted  to  drive  her  from  the  house,  but  I  didn't 
dare." 

"Did  she  say  what  she  was  going  to  do?" 

"At  last  she  said  she  would  make  a  bargain — 
think  of  it — a  bargain  with  a  servant  girl !  She 
wants  me  to  pay  her  wages  regularly  and  also 
twelve  dollars  a  month  for  her  board." 

"Will  she  work  for  you?" 

"No,  indeed,  she  says  she  will  go  and  live  with 
her  married  sister." 

"Humph!  Let  me  see,  her  name  is  Jackson, 
isn't  it?" 

"Yes,  Mamie  Jackson.  Her  sister  lives  over 
in  Oakdale." 

"Did  she  go  to  Oakdale?" 

"I  suppose  she  did." 

"She  must  have  the  papers  with  her." 

"No,  I  think  she  hid  them,  for  she  said  we 
wouldn't  find  the  papers  even  if  we  searched  her 
and  her  trunk." 

"I  will  have  to  go  to  Oakdale  and  see  her," 


262  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

said  Amos   Bangs,   after  a  pause   in  which  he 
rubbed  his  chin  reflectively. 

The  rich  manufacturer  and  his  wife  had  with 
drawn  to  a  corner  of  the  dock  while  talking. 
Randy  had  kept  nearby,  behind  some  boxes  and 
barrels,  and  had  heard  every  word  that  was 
spoken.  That  he  was  immensely  interested  goes 
without  saying. 

"On  the  track  of  Mr.  Harriett's  papers  at  last," 
he  told  himself.  "Now,  what  had  I  best  do 
about  it  ?" 

His  one  thought  was  to  outwit  Amos  Bangs, 
and  with  this  in  mind  he  left  the  dock  and 
walked  rapidly  toward  the  telegraph  office. 

"I  wish  to  send  another  telegram,"  said  he  as 
he  drew  the  pad  of  forms  toward  him. 

"Must  be  your  night  for  sending  messages," 
answered  the  clerk,  by  way  of  a  joke. 

"I  want  this  rushed  through — it  is  highly  im 
portant." 

"All  right,  hand  it  over." 

Randy  hardly  knew  what  to  say,  but  soon  wrote 
down  the  following,  addressed  to  Mr.  Bart- 
lett: 

"Papers  taken  from  Mrs.  Bangs  by  Mamie 
Jackson,  a  servant,  now  at  sister's  in  Oakdale. 


NEWS  OF  IMPORTANCE  263 

Hurry  if  you  want  to  get  them.     Address  me  at 
Catskill." 

Having  sent  the  message,  there  seemed  nothing 
for  Randy  to  do  but  to  retire.  This  he  did,  and 
was  awakened  two  hours  later  by  a  message  from 
Mr.  Bartlett,  which  was  in  these  words : 

"Coming  down  first  morning  train.  Meet  me 
at  Catskill  Station,  Hudson  River  Railroad." 

Having  received  this  message  Randy  consulted 
a  time  table  and  found  that  the  first  Albany  train 
would  arrive  at  the  station  across  the  river  at 
about  seven  o'clock.  He  arranged  to  be  on  hand, 
and  then  tried  to  go  to  sleep  again.  But  the  most 
he  could  do  was  to  take  a  few  fitful  naps. 

As  soon  as  the  train  rolled  in  Philip  Bartlett 
alighted.  Randy  rushed  towards  him. 

"Are  you  going  to  Oakdale?"  he  asked, 
quickly. 

"Do  you  think  it  worth  while,  Randy?" 

"I  do." 

"Then  I  will  go.     You  must  come  along." 

"I  will,"  answered  our  hero,  and  then  Mr.  Bart 
lett  got  back  on  the  train  and  Randy  followed 
him. 


264  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"I  left  word  with  Mr.  Ball,  so  Captain  Hadley 
won't  worry  about  me,"  Randy  explained  when 
seated. 

"Now  tell  me  what  this  means?"  asked  Philip 
Bartlett,  impatiently.  "I  have  been  on  the 
anxious  seat  ever  since  I  received  your  telegram." 

"I  want  you  to  get  in  ahead  of  Mr.  Bangs," 
said  our  hero,  and  then  told  all  he  had  overheard. 

"I  will  make  that  servant  girl  give  me  those 
papers,"  said  Mr.  Bartlett,  with  decision. 

"Perhaps  you  can  scare  her  just  as  Mr.  Shalley 
scared  a  fellow  who  was  aiding  another  man  to 
rob  him,"  answered  our  hero.  "I  will  tell  you 
about  that  another  time.  I  am  pledged  not  to  say 
anything  just  at  present." 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

BROUGHT    TO    TERMS — CONCLUSION 

THEY  had  to  make  one  change  of  cars  and  then 
take  a  stage  running  to  Oakdale,  which  was  but 
a  small  village  four  miles  from  Riverport.  When 
they  arrived  it  was  close  on  to  midday. 

Fortunately  for  them,  one  of  the  storekeepers 
of  the  village  knew  Mamie  Jackson's  married  sis 
ter  and  also  knew  Mamie,  and  he  told  them  where 
to  go.  It  was  a  dilapidated  cottage  on  the  out 
skirts,  surrounded  by  a  garden  filled  mostly  with 
weeds. 

"Not  very  thrifty  people,  that  is  certain,"  was 
Mr.  Bartlett's  comment. 

"I  think  I  shall  know  the  servant  if  I  see  her," 
said  Randy. 

They  paused  at  the  gate  and  saw  the  two  sisters 
near  the  side  porch.  One  was  on  a  bench  shelling 
peas  and  the  other  was  lolling  in  a  hammock. 
Each  looked  very  untidy  and  both  wore  wrappers 
that  were  full  of  holes. 

265 


266  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"That  is  the  servant/'  said  Randy,  pointing  to 
the  person  in  the  hammock.  "And  see,  she  has 
some  papers  in  her  hands!" 

"Step  behind  the  wellhouse,"  said  Mr.  Bartlett, 
and  this  both  of  them  quickly  did. 

"Well,  go  ahead  and  read  the  papers,  Mamie," 
said  the  woman  on  the  bench. 

"Ain't  no  use,  Sarah,  I  can't  make  head  nor 
tail  of  'em,"  answered  Mamie  Jackson. 

"What  do  you  suppose  makes  'em  so  valuable  ?" 

"I  don't  know.  But  I  do  know  the  Bangses 
don't  want  that  Mr.  Bartlett  to  get  hold  of  'em." 

"I  think  you  made  a  good  bargain  with  the 
Bangses — that  is,  if  they  pay  up." 

"I'll  make  'em  pay.  Oh,  Mrs.  Bangs  was 
scart,  I  could  see  it."  Mamie  Jackson  laughed 
shrilly.  "And  to  think  she  was  going  to  dis 
charge  me !" 

"Well,  I  guess  you  gave  her  a  piece  of  your 
mind." 

"So  I  did.  She  is  too  stuck-up  to  live/'  went 
on  the  former  servant  girl.  "When  I  get  my 
money  I'm  going  to  have  a  fine  dress  too — and 
I'll  buy  you  one,  Sarah." 

"Oh,  Mamie,  will  you  ?     I  want  a  blue  silk  so !" 

"I'm  going  to  have  a  green  silk,  and  a  parasol 
to  match,  and  then — Oh,  dear!  look  at  them 


BROUGHT  TO  TERMS-CONCLUSION      267 

bees !"     And  with  a  shriek  Mamie  Jackson  threw 
up  her  arms  and  sprang  out  of  the  hammock. 

For  the  moment  the  papers  were  forgotten,  and 
quick  to  take  advantage  of  the  situation,  Randy 
darted  forward  and  secured  them.  Then  he 
turned  the  documents  over  to  Philip  Bartlett. 

"Who  are  you?"  demanded  the  woman  of  the 
cottage,  rising  in  alarm. 

"It's  that  Mr.  Bartlett  himself!"  shrieked 
Mamie  Jackson,  forgetting  all  about  the  two  bees 
that  had  disturbed  her,  and  which  had  now  flown 
away.  "Oh,  how  did  you  get  here?"  she  faltered, 

"I  came  after  my  papers — and   I   got  them 
'  sooner  than  I  anticipated,"  answered  Mr.  Bartlett, 
and  there  was  a  tone  of  triumph  in  his  voice. 

"Are  those  your  papers?"  asked  the  girl,  trying 
to  appear  innocent. 

"You  know  they  are." 

"I  do  not.     I— I  found  them." 

"I  know  better.  You  took  them  from  where 
Mrs.  Bangs  hid  them." 

"Well,  she  didn't  have  any  right  to  them." 

"I  know  that  well  enough." 

"I — I  was  going  to  send  them  to  you,"  faltered 
the  girl.  She  scarcely  knew  what  to  say. 

"Really,"  returned  Philip  Bartlett,  dryly. 
"Well,  I  will  save  you  the  trouble." 


268  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

"It's  a  shame  to  suspect  an  innocent  girl  like 
me,"  said  Mamie  Jackson,  bursting  into  tears. 

"My  sister  never  did  anything  wrong,"  put  in 
the  other  woman. 

"As  I  have  my  papers  I  won't  argue  with  you  " 
returned  Mr.  Bartlett.  "But  when  the  proper 
time  comes  you  may  have  to  explain  how  you 
happened  to  get  the  papers/' 

"Are  you  going  to  haul  Mr.  Bangs  into  court?" 
"Perhaps." 

"Well,  I  will  tell  what  I  know  about  them,  if  it 
will  do  any  good.  Mrs.  Bangs  and  a  man  named 
Tuller  plotted  to  keep  the  papers  out  of  your 
reach.  They  opened  the  safe  and  took  the  papers 
out  just  before  you  came  with  that  constable." 

After  that  Mamie  Jackson  seemed  anxious 
enough  to  confess  and  told  her  whole  story, 
omitting  to  state  how  she  had  asked  Mrs.  Bangs 
to  pay  so  much  a  month  to  her  for  keeping  silent. 
"We  may  as  well  go  back  to  the  town,  and  take 
the  stage  for  Riverport,"  said  Mr.  Bartlett  to 
Randy.  "I  will  then  telegraph  to  Mr.  Robinson 
to  come  on,  and  we  will  settle  with  Bangs,  Tul 
ler  &  Company  in  short  order." 

"Will  you  make  him  give  up  the  control  of  the 
iron  company?" 

"Either  that  or  have  him  arrested  for  fraud." 


'BROUGHT  TO  TERMS-CONCLUSION       269 

The  journey  to  Riverport  was  quickly  made, 
and  the  telegram  sent  to  Mr.  Robinson.  The 
bank  official  sent  word  back  that  he  would  be  on 
in  the  morning.  Then  Mr.  Bartlett  went  to  a 
hotel  and  Randy  hurried  home. 

"Why,  Randy,  is  it  really  you!"  cried  his 
mother  as  she  kissed  him.  "This  is  certainly  a 
surprise." 

"I  didn't  expect  to  come  home,"  said  he.  "How 
are  you  and  how  is  father?" 

"I  am  real  well  as  you  see,  and  your  father  is 
doing  splendidly.  He  says  he  feels  better  now 
than  for  three  years  back." 

"That  is  good  news." 

"But  what  brings  you?" 

"I  will  tell  you,"  said  Randy,  and  sitting  down 
he  told  his  story,  just  as  I  have  related  it  here. 
In  the  midst  of  the  recital  Mr.  Thompson  came 
in,  and  he  listened  also  to  what  our  hero  had  to 
say. 

"I  hope  Mr.  Bartlett  gets  what  is  coming  to 
him,"  said  Mr.  Thompson.  "And  I  hope  Mr. 
Shalley  brings  that  Peter  Polk  to  terms 
also." 

The  next  morning  Randy  received  word  to 
come  to  the  iron  works.  He  went  and  there  wit 
nessed  a  stormy  meeting  between  Amos  Bangs  on 


270  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

one  side  and  Mr.  Bartlett  and  Mr.  Robinson  on 
the  other.  Randy  was  called  in  as  a  witness,  and 
what  he  had  to  say  made  Amos  Bangs  gasp  for 
breath  and  sink  into  a  chair. 

"You  are  going  to  expose  me— to  ruin  me!" 
gasped  Amos  Bangs,  at  last,  addressing  the  two 
men  who  had  accused  him. 

"We  shall  expose  you  unless  you  give  up  the 
control  here  and  do  as  we  think  is  fair,"  said 
Philip  Bartlett.  "As  for  ruining  you,  I  think  you 
have  about  ruined  yourself." 

"But  my  wife,  and  my  son " 

"Mrs.  Bangs  does  not  deserve  my  sympathy 
after  what  she  has  done.     As  for  your  son,  he  can 
go  to  work,  as  my  son  has  done." 
"Bob!     What  can  he  do?" 
"Work  may  make  a  man  of  him.      He  will 
never  amount  to  anything  if  you  bring  him  up  in 
idleness." 

"It  is  hard!"  groaned  Amos  Bangs.  "I — I 
shall  have  to  go  to  work  myself!" 

"That  is  what  I  was  forced  to  do,"  answered 
Philip  Bartlett,  dryly.  "But  you  will  not  be  so 
badly  off,  Mr.  Bangs.  Your  stock  is  worth  at 
least  four  or  five  thousand  dollars." 

"Humph!  That  is  not  much.  Well,  I  sup 
pose  I  am  cornered  and  must  do  as  you  say,"  and 


BROUGHT  TO  TERMS— CONCLUSION      271 

he  gave  a  deep  sigh.     Secretly,  however,  he  was 
glad  to  escape  arrest. 

A  lawyer  was  called  in,  and  the  best  part  of  the 
day  was  spent  in  drawing  up  and  signing  various 
legal  documents.  The  iron  works  were  thereby 
placed  in  the  control  of  Mr.  Bartlett,  Mr.  Robin 
son,  and  a  stockholder  named  Wells,  and  Philip 
Bartlett  was  made  the  general  manager  of  the 
company.  All  of  the  books  and  accounts  were 
placed  in  charge  of  an  expert  accountant,  and  in 
the  end  Amos  Bangs  had  to  make  good  a  defi 
ciency  of  cash.  The  former  rich  man  had  to  give 
up  his  elegant  mansion,  and  soon  after  he  and  his 
family  moved  to  the  West  without  leaving  their 
new  address  behind  them. 

When  Randy  went  back  to  the  steamboat,  two 
days  later,  a  surprise  awaited  him.  An  ac 
countant,  assisted  by  a  detective,  had  gone  over 
Peter  Folk's  affairs  and  discovered  that  the  purser 
had  robbed  Andrew  Shalley  of  between  eight  and 
ten  thousand  dollars.  Polk  had  taken  time  by  the 
forelock  and  fled.  He  tried  to  get  to  Canada,  but 
telegrams  were  sent  out,  and  he  was  caught  just 
as^he  was  trying  to  cross  the  Suspension  Bridge  at 
Niagara  Falls.  Later  on  he  was  brought  back 
and  tried,  and  received  three  years  in  prison  for 
his  crimes.  He  had  nearly  six  thousand  dollars 


272  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

of  the  stolen  money  in  the  bank,  and  this  was 
turned  over  to  Andrew  Shalley.  Two  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  went  to  Mrs.  Clare  as  part  of  her 
husband's  estate. 

"Bringing  Peter  Polk  to  justice  is  due  to  you, 
Randy/'  said  the  steamboat  owner,  after  the  affair 
was  a  thing  of  the  past.  "I  feel  I  must  reward 
you  for  what  you  did." 

"I  don't  ask  any  reward,  Mr.  Shalley.  I  am 
glad  that  I  cleared  my  own  name." 

"Here  is  something  for  you,  nevertheless,"  said 
Andrew  Shalley,  and  handed  a  big  document  to 
our  hero. 

"What  is  it?" 

"It  is  the  deed  to  the  farm  on  which  your  folks 
are  living.  It  is  made  out  in  your  name.  I 
bought  the  place  from  Peter  Thompson,  your 
uncle.  Now  you  have  something  that  you  can 
really  call  your  own,"  and  Mr.  Shalley  laughed 
pleasantly. 

"Mr.  Shalley,  you  are  more  than  kind,"  cried 
Randy,  warmly.  "Do  my  parents  know  of 
this?" 

"No.  You  can  go  home  over  Sunday  and  sur 
prise  them." 

"I  will,  and  I  thank  you  very  much,  sir." 

Randy  went  home,  and  there  was  a  general  re- 


BROUGHT  TO  TERMS— CONCLUSION      *?* 

joicing  over  the  good  news.     But  more  was  i. 
follow. 

"I  met  Mr.  Bartlett  to-day,"  said  Mr.  Thomp 
son.  "He  says  they  want  a  first-class  carpenter 
at  the  iron  works  to  take  charge  of  the  repairs 
He  offered  me  the  place  at  a  dollar  a  day  more 
than  I  am  getting." 

"Good  enough,  father!"  cried  Randy.  "That 
is  just  like  Mr.  Bartlett." 

"He  said  he  wanted  to  do  something  for  us  on 
your  account.  And  he  sent  you  this,"  added  Mr. 
Thompson,  and  brought  out  a  neat  silver  watch 
and  chain.  It  was  a  nice  present  and  pleased 
Randy  greatly. 

Not  long  after  that  the  season  on  the  river 
closed  and  Randy  came  home  for  the  winter.  As 
his  father  now  had  a  steady  place  at  good  wages, 
the  youth  went  to  school,  in  company  with  Jack 
Bartlett,  who  had  moved  back  to  Riverport  with 
the  rest  of  his  family.  Randy  was  a  good  scholar 
and  made  rapid  progress. 

"I  want  you  to  get  a  good  education,'*  wrote 
Andrew  Shalley  to  our  hero.  "Then,  later  on, 
you  can  enter  my  office  if  you  wish,  or  take  a  bet 
ter  place  on  the  steamboat." 

Six  years  have  passed  since  that  time  and 
(Randy  has  finished  his  education.  He  is  now  the 


274  RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

general  manager  for  the  steamboat  company,  and 
rumor  has  it  that  he  is  soon  to  marry  Rose  Clare, 
who  still  lives  with  the  Shalleys.  He  is  prosper 
ous,  but  come  what  may,  will  never  forget  the 
time  when  he  was  only  a  deckhand. 


THE  END 


The    Famous    Rover    Boys   Series 

By  ARTHUR  M.  WINFIELD 

No  stories  for  boys'  Reading  ever  published  have  attained  the 
immense  popularity  of  this  new  and  extremely  favorite  series. 
They  are  full  of  fun,  fancy,  enterprise,  and  adventure  ;  and  each 
volume  is  hailed  with  delight  by  boys  and  girls  everywhere. 

i2mo.    Cloth.     Handsomely  printed  and  illustrated. 

Price,  GO  Cents  per  Volume.    Postpaid. 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE   FARM 
Or,  The  Last  Days  at  Putnam  Hall 

The  latest  and  best  of  all  the  Rover  Boy  Books. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  SOUTHERN  WATERS 
Or,  The  Deserted  Steam  Yacht 

A  trip  to  the  coast  of  Florida. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  PLAINS 
Or,  The  Mystery  of  Red  Rock  Ranch 

Relates  adventures  on  the  mighty  Mississippi  River. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  RIVER 
Or,  The  Search  for  the  Missing  Houseboat 

The  Ohio  River  is  the  theme  of  this  spirited  story. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  CAMP 
Or,  The  Rivals  of  Pine  Island 

At  the  annual  school  encampment. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  LAND  AND  SEA 
Or,  The  Crusoes  of  Seven  Islands 

Full  of  strange  and  surprising  adventures. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  MOUNTAINS 
Or,  A  Hunt  for  Fame  and  Fortune 
The  boys  in  the  Adirondacks  at  a  Winter  camp. 

THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  GREAT  LAKES 

Or,  The  Secret  of  the  Island  Cave 

A  story  of  a  remarkable  Summer  outing ;  full  of  fun. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  OUT  WEST 
Or,  The  Search  for  a  Lost  Mine 

A  graphic  description  of  the  mines  of  the  great  Rockies. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  IN  THE  JUNGLE 
Or,  Stirring  Adventures  in  Africa 

The  boys  journey  to  the  Dark  Continent  in  search  of  their  father* 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  ON  THE  OCEAN 
Or,  A  Chase  for  a  Fortune 

From  school  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 
THE  ROVER  BOYS  AT  SCHOOL 
Or,  the  Cadets  of  Putnam  Hall 
The  doings  of  Dick,  Tom,  and  Sam  Rover. 

Always  Ask  for  the  Cirosset  &  Dun  lap  Editions 

GEOSSET  &  DUNLAP,  NEW  YORK 


The  Putnam  Hall  Series 

Companion  Stories  to  the  Famous  Rover  Boys  Series 
By  ARTHUR  M.  WINFIELD 

Open-air  pastimes  have  always  been  popular  with  boys,  and 
should  always  be  encouraged,  as  they  provide  healthy  recrea 
tion  both  for  the  body  and  the  mind.  These  books  mingle  adven 
ture  and  fact,  and  will  appeal  to  every  healthy  and  manly  boy. 

i2mo.  Handsomely  printed  and  illustrated.  Bound  in  cloth, 
with  stampings  in  Colors. 

Price,  6O  Cents  per  Volume.    Postpaid* 

THE  PUTNAM  HALL  CHAMPIONS 
Or,  Bound  to  Win  Out 

In  this  new  tale  the  Putnam  Hall  Cadets  show  what  they  can 
do  in  various  keen  rivalries  on  the  athletic  field  and  elsewhere. 
There  is  one  victory  which  leads  to  a  most  unlooked-for  discovery. 
The  volume  is  full  of  fun  and  good  fellowship,  calculated  to  make 
the  Putnam  Hall  Series  more  popular  than  ever. 

THE  PUTNAM  HALL  CADETS 

Or,  Good  Times  in  School  and  Out 

The  cadets  are  lively,  flesh-and- blood  fellows,  bound  to  make 
friends  from  the  start.  There  are  some  keen  rivalries,  in  school 
and  out,  and  something  is  told  of  a  remarkable  midnight  feast  and 
a  hazing  that  had  an  unlooked-for  ending. 

THE  PUTNAM  HALL  RIVALS 

Or,  Fun  and  Sport  Afloat  and  Ashore 

It  is  a  lively,  rattling,  breezy  story  of  school  life  in  this  country, 
written  by  one  who  knows  all  about  its  ways,  its  snowball  fights, 
fts  basebail  matches,  its  pleasures  and  its  perplexities,  its  glorious 
excitements,  its  rivalries,  and  its  chilling  disappointments.  It  is  a 
capitally  written  story  which  will  interest  boys  vastly. 

OtKer  Volumes  i»  Preparation. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,       -       NEW  YOKE 


THE  RISE  IN  LIFE  SERIES 

By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr. 

These  are  Copyrighted  Stories  which  cannot  be  obtained  else" 
where.  They  are  the  stories  last  written  by  this  famous  author. 

lamo.  Handsomely  printed  and  illustrated.  Bound  in  cloth, 
stamped  in  colored  inks. 

Price,  GO  Cents  per  Volume.    Postpaid. 

THE  YOUNG  BOOK  AGENT 
Or,  Frank  Hardy's  Road  to  Success 
A  plain  but  uncommonly  interesting  tale  of  everyday  life,  describing 

the  ups  and  downs  of  a  boy  book-agent. 

FROM   FARM  TO   FORTUNE:    Or,  Nat  Nason's  Strange 

Experience 

Nat  was  a  poor  country  lad.  WOTK  on  the  farm  was  hard,  and  after  a 
quarrel  with  his  uncle,  with  whom  he  resided,  he  struck  out  for  himself 

OUT  FOR  BUSINESS  :    Or,  Robert  Frost's  Strange  Career 

Relates  the  adventures  of  a  country  boy  who  is  compelled  to  leave  home 
and  seek  his  fortune  in  the  great  world  at  large.  How  he  wins  success 
we  must  leave  to  the  reader  to  discover. 

FALLING  IN  WITH  FORTUNE 
Or,  The  Experiences  of  a  Young  Secretary 

This  is  a  companion  tale  to  "  Out  for  Business,"  but  complete  in  itself, 
and  tells  of  the  further  doings  of  Robert  Frost  as  private  secretary. 

YOUNG  CAPTAIN  JACK:    Or,  The  Son  of  a  Soldier 

The  scene  is  laid  in  the  South  during  the  Civil  War,  and  the  hero  is  a 
waif  who  was  cast  up  by  the  sea  and  adopted  by  a  rich  Southern  planter. 

NELSON  THE  NEWSBOY :    Or,  Afloat  in  New  York 

Mt.  Alger  is  always  at  his  best  in  the  portrayal  of  life  in  New  York  City, 
and  this  story  is  among  the  best  he  has  given  our  young  readers. 

LOST  AT  SEA :    Or,  Robert  Roscoe's  Strange  Cruise 

A  sea  story  of  uncommon  interest.  The  hero  falls  in  with  a  strange 
derelict— a  ship  given  over  to  the  wild  animals  of  a  menagerie. 

JERRY,  THE  BACKWOODS  BOY 

Or,  The  Parkhurst  Treasure 

Depicts  life  on  a  farm  of  New  York  State.  The  mystery  of  the  treasure 
will  fascinate  every  boy.  Jerry  is  a  character  well  worth  knowing. 

RANDY  OF  THE  RIVER 

Or,  The  Adventures  of  a  Young  Deckhand 

Life  on  a  river  steamboat  is  not  so  romantic  as  some  young  people  may 
imagine.  There  is  hard  work,  and  plenty  of  it,  and  the  remuneration  is 
not  of  the  best.  But  Randy  Thompson  wanted  work  and  took  what  was 
offered.  His  success  in  the  end  was  well  deserved,  and  perhaps  the  lesson 
his  doings  teach  will  not  be  lost  upon  those  who  peruse  these  pages. 

GKOSSET  &  DUNLAP,  ~   NEW  YORK 


The  Fiag  of  Freedom  Series 

By   CAPTAIN  RALPH    BONEHILL. 
A  favorite  Line  of  American  Stories  for  American  Boys. 
Every  volume  complete  in  itself,  and  handsomely  illustrated. 
I2mo.     Bound  in  cloth     Stamped  in  Colors. 

Price,  6O  Cents  per  Volume.    Postpaid. 

WITH   CUSTER    IN  THE   BLACK    HILLS 
Or,  A  Young  Scout  among  the  Indians. 

Tells  of  the  remarkable  experiences  of  a  youth  who,  with  his  parents, 
goes  to  the  Black  Hills  in  search  of  gold.  Custer's  last  battle  is  well 
described.  A  volume  every  lad  fond  of  Indian  stories  should  possess. 

BOYS   OF   THE   FORT 
Or,  A  Young  Captain's  Pluck. 

This  story  of  stirring  doings  at  one  of  our  well-known  forts  in  the 
V/ild  West  is  of  more  than  ordinary  interest.  The  young  captain  had  a 
difficult  task  to  accomplish,  but  he  had  been  drilled  to  do  his  duty,  and 
doe:,  it  thoroughly.  Gives  a  good  insight  into  army  life  of  to-day. 

THE   YOUNG   BANDMASTER 
Or,  Concert,  Stage,  and  Battlefield. 

The  hero  is  a  youth  with  a  passion  for  music,  who  becomes  a  cornetist 
in  an  orchestra,  and  works  his  way  up  to  the  leadership  of  a  brass  band. 
He  is  carried  off  to  sea  and  falls  in  with  a  secret  service  cutter  bound  for 
Cuba,  and  while  there  joins  a  military  band  which  accompanies  our 
soldiers  in  the  never-to-be-forgotten  attack  on  Santiago. 

OFF   FOR    HAWAII 
Or,  The  Mystery  of  a  Great  Volcano. 

Here  we  have  fact  and  romance  cleverly  interwoven.  Several  boys 
start  on  a  tour  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands.  They  have  heard  that  there  is  a 
treasure  located  in  the  vicinity  of  Kilauea,  the  largest  active  volcano  in 
the  world,  and  go  in  search  of  it.  Their  numerous  adventures  will  be 
foHowed  with  much  interest. 

A  SAILOR   BOY   WITH    DEWEY 
Or,  Afloat  in  the  Philippines. 

The  story  of  Dewey's  victory  in  Manila  Bay  will  never  grow  old.  but 
here  we  have  it  told  in  a  new  form— as  it  appeared  to  a  real,  live  American 
youth  v/ho  was  in  the  navy  at  the  time.  Many  adventures  in  Manila  and 
in  the  interior  follow,  give  true-to-life  scenes  from  this  portion  of  the  globe. 

WHEN  SANTIAGO   FELL 
Or,  the  War  Adventures  of  Two  Chums. 

Two  boys,  an  American  and  his  Cuban  chum,  leave  New  Yprk  to 
join  their  parents  in  the  interior  of  Cuba.  The  war  between  Spam  and 
the  Cubans  is  on,  and  the  boys  are  detained  at  Santiago,  but  escape  by 
crossing  the  bay  at  night.  Many  adventures  between  the  lines  follow,  and 
a  good  pen-picture  of  General  Garcia  is  given. 

iGROSSET  &  DUNLAP,        -       NEW  YOEK 


The  Frontier  Series 

Stories  of  Early  American  Exploration 
and  Adventure  for  Boys. 

By  CAPTAIN  RALPH  BONEHILL 
The  Historical  Background  Is  Absolutely  Correct. 

12  mo.  Well  printed  and  well  illustrated.  Hand 
somely  bound  in  cloth,  stamped  in  Colors. 

Price,  GO  Cents  per  Volume.    Postpaid. 

PIONEER  BOYS  OF  THE  GOLD  FIELDS 

Or,  The  Nugget  Hunters  of  '49 
A  tale  complete  in  itself,  giving  the  particulars  of  the  great 
rush  of  the  gold  seekers  to  California  in  1849.  In  the  party 
making  its  way  across  the  continent  are  three  boys,  one  from 
the  country,  another  from  the  city,  and  a  third  just  home 
from  a  long  voyage  on  a  whaling  ship.  They  become  chums, 
and  share  in  no  end  of  adventures. 

PIONEER  BOYS  OF  THE  GREAT  NORTHWEST 

Or,  With  Lewis  and  Clark  Across  the  Rockies 
A  splendid  story  describing  in  detail  the  great  expedition 
formed  under  the  leadership  of  Lewis  and  Clark,  and  telling 
what  was  done  by  the  pioneer  boys  who  were  first  to  pene 
trate  the  wilderness  of  the  northwest  and  push  over  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  The  book  possesses  a  permanent  his 
torical  value  and  the  story  should  be  known  by  every  bright 
American  boy. 

WITH  BOONE  ON  THE  FRONTIER 
Or,  The  Pioneer  Boys  of  Old  Kentucky 

Relates  the  true-to-life  adventures  of  two  boys  who,  in 
company  with  their  folks,  move  westward  with  Daniel 
Boone.  Contains  many  thrilling  scenes  among  the  Indians 
and  encounters  with  wild  animals.  It  is  excellently  told. 

GEOSSET  &  DUNLAP, - NEW  YORK 


The  Great  Newspaper  Series 

BY  HOWARD  R.  GARIS 

The  author  is  a  practised  journalist,  and  these  stories  con 
vey  a  true  picture  of  the  workings  of  a  great  newspaper. 

i2mo.  Well  printed  and  finely  illustrated.  Handsomely 
bound  in  cloth,  stamped  in  Colors. 

Price*  GO  Cents  per  Volume.    Postpaid* 
FROM  OFFICE  BOY  TO  REPORTER 

Or,  The  First  Step  in  Journalism 
LARRY  DEXTER,  REPORTER 

Or,  Strange  Adventures  in  a  Great  City 

The  Deep  Sea  Series 

BY  ROY  ROCKWOOD 

No  manly  boy  ever  grew  tired  of  sea  stories — there  is  a 
iascination  about  them,  and  they  are  a  recreation  to  the 
mind.  Every  bright  boy  is  interested  in  our  Pacific  Coast, 
which  the  "  great  Squadron  "  will  soon  occupy. 

i2mo.  Handsomely  printed  and  illustrated.  Bound  in  cloth, 
stamped  in  Colors.  Price,  60  cents  per  volume.  Postpaid. 
ADRIFT  ON  THE  PACIFIC 

Or,  The  Secret  of  the  Island  Cave 
THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  TREASURE  SHIP 

Or,  The  Castaways  of  Floating  Island 
THE  RIVAL  OCEAN  DIVERS 

Or,  The  Search  for  a  Sunken  Treasure 

i  he  Railroad  Series 

BY  ALLEN  CHAPMAN 

Railroad  Stones  are  dear  to  the  heart  of  the  American 
Boy,  and  these  are  certain  to  become  deservedly  popular. 
Ralph  is  determined  to  be  a  "  railroad  man."  He  starts  in 
at  the  foot  of  the  ladder  ;  makes  both  friends  and  enemies  ; 
but  is  full  of  manly  pluck  and  "  wins  out."  Boys  will  be  in 
terested  in  his  career. 

i2mo.  Handsomely  printed  and  illustrated.  Bound  in  cloth, 
stamped  in  Colors.  Price,  60  cents  per  volume.  Postpaid. 
RALPH  OF  THE  ROUNDHOUSE 

Or,  Bound  to  Become  a  Railroad  Man 
RALPH  IN  THE  SWITCH  TOWER 

Or,  Clearing  the  Track 

ffiRQSSET  &  DUNLAP,       -       NEW  YORK 


The  Enterprise  Books 

Captivating  Stories  for  Boys  by  Justly  Popular  Writers 

The  episodes  are  graphic,  exciting,  realistic — the  tendency 
of  the  tales  is  to  the  formation  of  an  honorable  and  manly 
character.  They  are  unusually  interesting,  and  convey  les 
sons  of  pluck,  perseverance  and  manly  independence. 

i2mo.  Handsomely  illustrated.  Printed  on  excellent  pa 
per,  and  attractively  bound  in  colored  cloth jStamped  in  Colors. 
Price*  6O  Cents  per  Volume.  Postpaid. 

MOFFAT,  WILLIAM  D. 

THE  CRIMSON   BANNER. 

A  Story  of  College  Baseball 

Books  have  been  written  about  college  baseball,  but  it  remained 
for  Mr.  Moffat,  a  Princeton  man,  to  come  forward  with  a  tale  that 
grips  one  from  start  to  finish.  The  students  are  almost  flesh  and 
blood,  and  the  contests  become  real  as  we  read  about  them.  The 
best  all-around  college  and  baseball  tale  yet  presented. 

GRAYDON,   WILLIAM  MURRAY 

CANOE  BOYS  AND  CAMP  FIRES. 

Or,  Adventures  in  Winding  Waters 

Where  is  there  a  youth  who  does  not  love  a  gun,  a  fishing  rod, 
a  canoe,  or  a  roaring  camp-fire  ?  In  this  book  we  have  the  doings 
of  several  bright  and  lively  boys,  who  go  on  a  canoeing  trip  on  a 
winding  stream,  and  meet  with  many  exciting  happenings.  The 
breath  of  the  forest  blows  through  this  tale,  and  every  boy  who 
reads  it  will  be  sorry  that  he  was  not  a  member  of  the  canoe  club 
that  took  that  never-to-be-forgotten  outing. 

HARKNESS,   PETER  T. 

ANDY,  THE  ACROBAT. 

Or,  With  the  Greatest  Show  on  Earth 
Andy  is  as  a  bright  as  a  silver  dollar.    In  the  book  we  can  smell 
the  sawdust,  hear  the  flapping  of  the  big  white  canvas  and  the 
roaring  of  the  lions,  and  listen  to  the  merry  "hoop  la!"  of  the  clown. 

FOSTER,  W.   BERT 

THE  QUEST  OF  THE  SILVER  SWAN. 

A  Tale  of  Ocean  Adventure 

A  Youth's  story  of  the  deep  blue  sea— of  the  search  for  a  derelict 
carrying  a  fortune.  Brandon  Tarr  is  a  manly  lad,  and  all  lads 
will  be  eager  to  learn  whether  he  failed  or  succeeded  in  his  mission. 

GSOSSET  &  DUNLAP,  ~   NEW  YORK 


The  Enterprise 


Price*  CO  Cents  per  Volume.  Postpaid* 

WHITE,   MATTHEW,  JR. 

TWO  BOYS  AND  A  FORTUNE. 
Or,  The  Tyler  Will 

If  you  had  been  poor  and  were  suddenly  left  a  half  -million  dol 
lars,  what  would  you  do  with  it  ?  Do  you  think  the  money  would 
bring  you  happiness,  or  would  it  bring  only  increased  cares  ? 
That  was  the  problem  that  confronted  the  Pell  family,  and  es 
pecially  the  twin  brothers,  Rex  and  Roy.  A  strong,  helpful  story, 
that  should  be  read  by  every  boy  and  every  young  man  in  our  land. 

WINFIELD,  ARTHUR  M. 

BOB,  THE  PHOTOGRAPHER. 
Or,  A  Hero  in  Spite  of  Himself 

Relates  the  experiences  of  a  poor  boy  who  falls  in  with  a 
"  camera  fiend,"  and  develops  a  liking  for  photography.  After 
a  number  of  stirring  adventures  Bob  becomes  photographer  for  a 
railroad,  and  while  taking  pictures  along  the  line  thwarts  the  plan 
of  those  who  would  injure  the  railroad  corporation  and  incident 
ally  clears  a  mystery  surrounding  his  parentage. 

ROCKWOOD,  ROY  \ 

JACK  NORTH'S  TREASURE  HUNT. 
A  Story  of  South  American  Adventure 

Jack  is  sent  to  South  America  on  a  business  trip,  and  while 
there  he  hears  of  the  wonderful  treasure  of  the  Incas  located 
in  the  Andes.  He  learns  also  of  a  lake  that  appears  and  dis 
appears.  He  resolves  to  investigate,  and  organizes  an  expedition 
for  that  purpose.  The  book  is  a  thriller. 

BONEHILL.  CAPTAIN   RALPH 

LOST  IN  THE  LAND  OF  ICE. 
Or,  Daring  Adventures  Round  the  South  Pole 

An  expedition  is  fitted  out  by  a  rich  young  man  who  loves  the 
ocean,  and  with  him  goes  the  hero  of  the  tale,  a  lad  who  has  some 
knowledge  of  a  treasure  ship  said  to  be  cast  away  in  the  land  of 
ice.  On  the  way  the  expedition  is  stopped  by  enemies,  and  the 
heroes  land  among  the  wild  Indians  of  Patagonia.  When  the 
ship  approaches  the  South  Pole  it  is  caught  in  a  huge  iceberg, 
ana  several  of  those  on  board  become  truly  lost  in  the  land  of  ice. 

GllQSSET  &  DUXLAP,       ~-       NEW  YORK 


The  Dorothy  Chester  Series 

By  EVELYN  RAYMOND 

A  series  of  stories  for  American  girls,  by  one  of  the  most  popu 
lar  writers  of  fiction  for  girls'  reading.  The  books  are  full  of  in 
terest,  winsome  and  thoroughly  wholesome. 

i2mo  Handsomely  printed  on  excellent  paper,  and  finely  il 
lustrated.  Handsomely  bound  in  cloth,  stamped  in  Colors. 

Price,  GO  Ce»ts  per  Volume.    Postpaid. 

DOROTHY  CHESTER 

The  Haps  and  Mishaps  of  a  Foundling 

The  first  volume  tells  how  Dorothy  was  found  on  the  doorstep, 
taken  in,  and  how  she  grew  to  be  a  lovable  girl  of  twelve;  and  was 
then  carried  off  by  a  person  who  held  her  for  ransom.  She  made 
a  warm  friend  of  Jim,  the  nobody  ;  and  the  adventures  of  the  pair 
are  as  interesting  as  they  are  surprising. 
DOROTHY  CHESTER  AT  SKYRIE 

Shows  Dorothy  at  her  country  home  near  the  Highlands  of  the 
Hudson.  Here  astonishing  adventures  befell  her,  and  once  again 
Jim,  the  nobody,  comes  to  her  assistance. 

OtHer  Volumes  i»  Preparation. 

The  Bobbsey   Twins  Books 

For  Little  Men  and  Women 
By  LAURA  LEE  HOPE 

Copyright  publications  which  cannot  be  obtained  elsewhere. 
Books  that  will  charm  the  hearts  of  the  little  ones,  and  of  which 
they  never  will  tire.  Small  lamo.  Handsomely  printed  and  il 
lustrated.  Bound  in  cloth,  stamped  in  Colors. 

Price,  35  Cents  per  Volume.    Postpaid. 
THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS 

Or,  Merry  Days  Indoors  and  Out 
THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  IN  THE  COUNTRY 
THE  BOBBSEY  TWINS  AT  THE  SEASHORE 

GEOSSET  &  DUNLAP, -   NEW  YOKE 


GET    THE    BEST    OUT-DOOR    STORIES 

Stewart     Edward    White's 

Great  Novels  of  Western  Life. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP  EDITIONS 

THE  BLAZED  TRAIL 

Mingles  the  romance  of  the  forest  with  the  romance  of 
man's  heart,  making  a  story  that  is  big  and  elemental,  while 
not  Jacking  in  sweetness  and  tenderness.  It  is  an  epic  of  the 
life  of  the  lumberman  of  the  great  forest  of  the  Northwest. 
permeated  by  out  of  door  freshness,  and  the  glory  of  the 
struggle  with  nature. 

THE  SILENT  PLACES 

A  powerful  story  of  strenuous  endeavor  and  fateful  priva 
tion  in  the  frozen  North,  embodying  also  a  detective  story  of 
much  strength  and  skill.  The  author  brings  out  with  sure 
touch  and  deep  understanding  the  mystery  and  poetry  of  the 
still,  frost-bound  forest. 

THE  CLAIM  JUMPERS 

A  tale  of  a  Western  mining  camp  and  the  making  of  a  man. 
with  which  a  cha/ming  young  lady  has  much  to  do.  The 
tenderfoot  has  a  hard  time  of  it,  but  meets  the  situation, 
shows  the  stuff  he  is  made  ofs  and  "wins  out." 

THE  WESTERNERS 

A  tale  of  the  mining  camp  and  the  Indian  country,  full  of 
color  and  thrilling  incident. 
THE  MAGIC  FOREST :  A  Modern  Fairy  Sto  y. 

"No  better  book  could  be  put  in  a  young  bey's  hands,*'" 
says  the  New  York  Sun.  It  is  a  happy  blend  of  knowledge 
of  wood  life  with  an  understanding  of  Indian  character,  as 
well  as  that  of  small  boys. 

Each  volume  handsomely  bound  in  cloth.  Price,  seventy- 
five  cents  per  volume,  postpaid. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  NEW  YORK 


THE    GROSSET  6-    DUNLAP  EDITIONS 
OF  STANDARD   WORKS 

A    FULL    AND     COMPLETE     EDITION     OB 

TENNYSON'S  POEMS. 

Containing  all  the  Poems  issued  under  the  protection 
of  copyright.  Cloth  bound,  small  8  vo.  882  pages, 
with  index  to  first  lines.  Price,  postpaid,  seventy-five 
cents.  The  same,  bound  in  three-quarter  morocco,  gilt 
top,  $2.50,  postpaid. 

THE  MOTHER  OF  WASHINGTON  AND  HER 
TIMES,    by  Mrs.  Roger  A.  Pryor. 

The  brilliant  social  life  of  the  drne  passes  before 
tne  reader,  packed  full  of  curious  and  delightful  in 
formation.  More  kinds  of  interest  enter  into  it  than 
into  any  other  volume  on  Colonial  Virginia.  Sixty 
illustrations.  Price,  seventy-five  cents,  postpaid. 

SHAKESPEARE'S  ENGLAND,  by  William  Winter 

A  record  of  rambles  in  England,  relating  largely 
to  Warwickshire  and  depicting  not  so  much  the  Eng 
land  of  fact,  as  the  England  created  and  hallowed 
by  the  spirit  of  her  poetry,  of  which  Shakespeare  is 
the  soul.  Profusely  illustrated.  Price,  seventy-five 
cents,  postpaid. 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT  THE  CITIZEN,  by 
Jacob  A.   Riis.  , 

Should  be  read  by  every  man  and  boy  in  America. 
Because  it  sets  forth  an  ideal  of  American  Citizen 
ship.  An  Inspired  Biography  by  one  who  knows 
him  best,  A  large,  handsomely  illustrated  cloth 
bound  book.  Price,  postpaid,  seventy-five  cents. 

GKOSSET    &    DUNLAP,    PUBLISHERS 
52  DUANE  STREET  ::          NEW  YORK 


BOOKS  ON  GARDENING  AND  FACING 

THREE  ACRES  AND  LIBERTY.  By  Bolton  Hall. 
Shows  the  value  gained  by  intensive  culture.  Should  be 
in  the  hands  of  every  landholder.  Profusely  illustrated. 
I2mo.  Cloth,  75  cents. 

Every  chapter  in  the  book  has  been  revised  by  a  specialist.  The 
author  clearly  brings  out  the  full  value  that  is  to  be  derived  from  in 
tensive  culture  and  intelligent  methods  given  to  small  land  holdings. 
Given  untrammelled  opportunity,  agriculture  will  not  only  care  well 
for  itself  and  for  those  intelligently  engaged  in  it,  but  it  will  give 
Stability  to  all  other  industries  and  pursuits.  (From  the  Preface.) 
"The  author  piles  fact  upon  authenticated  instance  and  successful 
experiment  upon  proved  example,  until  there  is  no  doubt  what  can 
be  done  with  land  intensively  treated.  He  shows  where  the  land 
may  be  found,  what  kind  we  must  have,  what  it  will  cost,  and  what 
to  do  with  it.  It  is  seldom  wre  find  so  much  enthusiasm  tempered 
by  so  much  experience  and  common  sense.  The  book  points  out  in 
a  practical  way  the  possiblities  of  a  very  small  farm  intensively  cul 
tivated.  It  embodies  the  results  of  actual  experience  and  it  is  in 
tended  to  be  workable  in  every  detail."— Providence  foiirnal. 

NEW  CREATIONS  IN  PLANT  LIFE.    By  W.  S.  Har- 

wood  and  Luther  Burbank.      An  Authoritative  Account 

of  the  Work   of    Luther    Burbank.      With   48   full-page 

half-tone  plates.     121110.     Cloth,  75  cents. 

Mr.  Burbank  has  produced  more  new  forms  of  plan*-  life  than  any 

Other  man  who  has  ever  lived.     These  have  been  either  for  the 

adornment  of  the  world,  such  as  new  and  improved  flowers,  or  for 

the  enrichment  of  the  world,  such  as  new  and  improved  fruits,  nuts, 

Vegetables,  grasses,  trees  and  the  like.     This  volume  describes  his 

life  and  work  in  detail,  presenting  a  clear  statement  of  his  methods, 

showing  how  others  may  follow  the  same  lines,  and  introducing  much 

never  before  made  public.     "  Luther  Burbank  is  unquestionably  the 

greatest  student  of  human  life  and  philosophy  of  living  things  in 

America,  if  not  in  the  world." — S.  II.  Comings ;  Cor.  Sec.  American 

League  of  Industrial  Education. 

A  WOMAN'S  HARDY  GARDEN.  By  Helena  Rutherfurd 
Ely.  Superbly  illustrated  with  49  full-page  halftone  en 
gravings  from  photographs  by  Prof.  C.  F.  Chandler. 
i2mo.  Cloth. 

"  Mrs.  Ely  is  the  wisest  and  most  winsome  teacher  of  the  fascinat 
ing  art  of  gardening  that  we  have  met  in  modern  print.  *  *  *  A 
book  to  be  welcomed  with  enthusiasm."—  Nnv  York  Tribune.  "Let 
ns  sigh  with  gratitude  and  read  the  volume  with  delight.  For  here 
it  all  is :  What  we  should  plant,  and  when  we  should  plant  it ;  how 
to  care  for  it  after  it  is  planted  and  growing ;  what  to  do  if  it  does 
not  grow  and  blossom  ;  what  will  blossom,  and  when  it  will  blossom, 
and  what  the  blossom  will  be.  It  is  full  of  garden  lore ;  of  the  spirit 
of  happy  out-door  life.  A  good  and  wholesome  book. —  The  Dial. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  NEW  YORK 


14  DAY 

RETURN  TO  DESK 


LOAN  DEPT. 

MNEWAIS  ONlY- 


LD2lA-60m-3,'70 

(N5382slO)476-A-32 


Univc 


